







^txo''^0tK.<tiVit\xxnati, (tljica^o. 




Class 

Book 

Goipglit]^?.. 



COFmiGHT DEPOSm 



^att)oUf($er 



t)on 

P. ^oU "^ci^athCf S.J. 

tttit 3luturtfatiott unb aJlitttJirfuitg beig S^ct^faffcrig 

neu bearbeitet bon 




Wit bielen bi]d)ojTic^en 5l|3probationen. 

^to |?orfe, Cincinnati unb Cfjicago. 

Ctpograpbcn bes Ijeil. 2IpoiloIifd)en 5tuI}Ies. 



STrnprimatttt. 



+ GULIELMUS HENRICUS. 

Archiep, Cinctnnaten. 



'^probation of il{o£(t 36leb. Wltatam l^enrp Clber, B.B.. 
^rc))f)is^i)op of Ctnctnnatt: 

Cincinnati, June 4. 1892. 

While it is well for children to learn their Christian Doctrine in the 
lancuage of their parents, it is of necessity that they learn it likewise in 
the language which they will use most during their life. 

Consequently I approve and recommend for German children catechism 
books which have the German and English on pages facing each cthe -. 

4- WILLIAM HENRY, 

Archbp, Oncinnati. 



^ifiil 0Midit. 



Smprimatur* 



New York. June 29, ld21. 



ARTHUR J. SCANLAN. S.T.D., 

Censor Librorutn^ 



•i« PATRICK J. HAYES. D.D.. 

Archbishop of New Yo^k, 



OCT 20 1921 ^^ Control Number 



Copyright, 1892, 1921, by Be: 




tmp96 028031 



§)CI.A624904 



J^Drraort 



©eit ciner iRei^e Don 3af)ren ftnb bie SSerlcGer Don ber §od^m» 
©eiftli(i)!eit unb Dielen Sel)rern angegangen tDorben, eine beutf(i)* 
engltfc^e ?Iu§ga6e be» ©eiiarbe'fc^en ^atec^i^mug I)er[teflen gu 
laffen* ^n letter 3^it mef)rlen fii^ biefe ©efuci^e fo jet)r, ba^ bie 
SSerleger \\i} enbli^ entfc^loffen f)a6en, benfelben golge gu leiften. 

SBie letc^t gu erfef)en, ift biefer ^ate(^i§mu§ tiur fiir beulfd^e 
©c^ulen befiimmt. @r tDifl bie beuti'd^e ©praise au§ benielben 
nii^t berbrangen, fonbern im ©egent^eil bici'dbe jo lange al» 
tnogIi(^ in ben ©c^ulen gu ert)alten fud)cn, iubcm er ba, wo g§ 
noif)tt)enbig ift, ba^ befferc Serftdnbni^ be§ ©eutidien bur^ 3Ser^ 
gleid^ung mit bem Snglifci^en gu erftreben fud)t. 

(J§ ift leiber nur gu rodijXr ba^ t)iele ©Item beutfc^=amertfa=^ 
ttif(f)er ?Ibfunft niiji nte!)r gu ^aufe beutfc^ fpre(f)cn, toeber unter 
fic&, noc^ mit i'^ren ^inbern. ®er 2et)rer foil in ben tDenicjeu 
3al)ren bie ^inber t)onfldnbig im ®eulid)cn au§bilben, mdljrenb 
er t)on Seiten ber ©Item gar nic^t unterftii^t tt)irb» S)ie fjolgc 
bat)on ift, ba^ ben ^inbern im Beften galle bay ®eutjd)e nie 
geldufig mxh, unb ®efal)r Dor^anben ift, ba§ fie ben ^atcd&i»mu§ 
nur unt)onfommen lernen unb t)aupljdd)IicE) nid)t I)inreid)cnb 
t3erfteben. 

S)iefer ^ate(^i§mu§ foil baf)er in beutfd)er ©}3rad)e gelernt unb 
ertldrt merben. ®e§ SSerftdubniffe^ tt)egen aber I)aben mele erfal)- 



vene unb gett)iegte ^atcrf)etcn bie Scifiigung bcr englifcfien SSerfion 
al§ unbcbingt notljioenbig erarf)tct, tDcnn man, fo lange qI§ 
moglid), Dl)ne bie I)eiL Dtdtgion ©dniben leibcn gu lafjcn, ber 
beiiiid)en ©prad)e in beulfd)en ^ird)en tyortbcftanb jid)ern luifl. 

?lnbererjeit» i[t e§ and) tDun]'d)en?'tt)crtf), ba{3 bie liinber, n3elc^c 
in fpdtcrn S^^)^^^ ^ciufig mit engliid) 6pred)cnbcn t)crfcl)ren, 
bie ted)ni]d)en 51u§brude bc§ engli]d)en i?aled)i§mii§ fcnnen lernen, 
bamit fie nn]ern I)eiL ©lauben in biejer ©prati)e t)ertl)eibigcn 
lonncn. ®a§ Ic^te ©d)ulj,a^r bote bagu bie ®elcgcnl)eit unb tDdre 
bci inand)en ,f?inbern eine 3tcpetilion be§ ^ated)i§mn§ in englijd)er 
<2prad)e fcl}r gu empfef)Icn, bamit bie C^od)n3. ^farrgeiftlid^fcit 
fid) ubergenge, ob bie ^inber and) ben rid)tigen ©inn bcy Seulfd^en 
erfa^t l^aben. 

Sie ©ebete finb im 2(nfang bc§ 39n($c§ in beutjd) gcbrndt, ba 
bie Sinber fie in biejer ©|)rad)e au^raenbtg Icrnen unb gebi*aud)en 
foKcn. gin ?ln!)ang englijc^er ®thtk ift in ber f)erfommIid)en 
gafjung am ®nbe fiinsugefiigt. 

5Koge 5IIIe§ ^nr gropern 6I)re ©Dtte§, 3ur 93cfeftignng unb 
^uslireitung be§ toa^ren ©Iauben§ unb gum §eile bcr ©eelen 
gereid)en. 

Cincinnati, ben 30. 2Jlai 1892. 



^e£>ete. 



Sm 9?amcn bco f 95ater^ unb bc^ f 'So()ne^ unb beg f 

^a^J ®eBet be^ ^errm 

9?ater imfer, ber bit bift im ^immcl; flefieiliget tDcrbe bein 
9?amc: jiifomme mh$ beiu O^eid); beiit SSiUe 9e]d)et)e iDie im 
A^iniinct, aV]o ami) auf (Srben; c\\b un§ []eiite uiifcr tat]Iidic§ 
Svot); nergib iind imfere Sc^ulben, tDie audi mv ticri^cbm 
unfcrn @c^ii(bii]ern;' iinb fudre un^ nicljt in ^i5cr)ud)ung ; jou- 
bern ertoje luv^ t)ou bent UebeL Slmcn. 

2)cr cngltft^e ®rup. 

©egriifeet fcift bii, 9J(aria! t)oK ber ®nabe; ber ^err ift 
mit bir ; bii biu gebcnebett unter ben 3^9etbern, unb gebeiiebeit 
'ft bie gnid)t beiiie^o Seibeg, Sefn^. ,^et(ige 9D?aria, 9Jhitter 
©otte^o, bttte ]nv un# ©iinber, jegt unb in ber ©tunbe unjere^ 
2;obei?. 9(men. 

2)a^5 apoftolif^c ©laufien^Bcfcnntnip. 

Sd) g(au6e an ©ott ben S5ater, alfmcic^tigen ©djopfer 
^immeig unb ber ©rbe, unb an Sefum (£t)ri[tum, jeinen ein=== 
gebornen ©ot)n, unfern .^errn, ber empfangen i[t t)om tieiligeir 
©eifte, geboren aih^ Waxxa ber Sungfrau, getitten unter ^ontiui^ 
^itatue^, gefreujiget, geftcrben unb begraben, abgeftiegen ju 
ber §otIe, am britten Sage tDieber auferftanben t)on hen 
S^obten, aufgefatjren in ben |)immel, figet gur Stei^ten ©otte^, 



— 8 — 

beg allmac^tigen 35ater§, Don bannen er fommen tvxxi gu 
rid)ten bie Sebenbigeit unb bte Stobteu. Set) gtaube an ben 
l^eiltgen @ei[t, etne fietlige, fattiolijc^e ^ird^e, ®emeinic£)aft ber 
^dlig^m, 9?a(^(aB ber Siinben, ^ufer[tet)ung be^ gteifc^eg unb 
ein emigeg Seben. Stmen. 

2)tc gijttltc^en JJugenbcn* 

® I a u b e. 

D mein ®ott, ic^ glaube an bicf) irnb i(f) glaube feft 9IIIe§ 
tt)a§ bu geoffenbaret i)a[t unb burcl) beine l)et(ige fatt)oIifcf)e 
SJirct)e ju gtaubeit t)orfteIIft, tDeil bu, bie emige, un[et)lbare 
SBa^r^eit, fotd)eg gejagt l)a]t 

|) f f n u n g. 

O mein ®ott, ic^ ^offe auf bicft unb .ic£) Ijoffe burrf) bie 
SSerbienfte Sefu ©f)ri[ti Don bir bie ^ergei-^ung meiner ©iinben, 
beine @nabe unb ba^ eiuige Seben, tneil bu, allmad)tiger^ 
barmfjerjiger unb getreuer ®ott, foldjeig uerfprod)en l)a]t 

£ i e b e. 

D mein ®ott, icf) liebe bic^ Don gangem |)er3en unb iiber 
?l[Ieg, n:)ei( bu, mein be[ter ^^ater, ba^S t)6d)fte unb lieben^- 
tDiirbigfte ®ut bift. ©cinetioegcn licbe id) and) meineu 
^ad)[ten, greunb ober geinb, luie mid) |elb[t Slmen. 

Stcuc unb 35or)a$* 

O mein ®ott, aUe meine ©iinben reuen mid) t)on ®runb 
meineg ^erjen^, n^eil id) bic^ ersiirnt unb beine gered)te Strafe 
terbient t}abe unb befonber^ reuen [ie mid), n:)eil id) bid), meinen 
beften S3ater unb grbjsten 23ot)(tt)dter, ha§ £)i3d)fte unb lieben^^ 
tniirbigfte ®ut. bag id) je|t iiber 2((le§ liebe, beleibiget tiabe, 
2)arum t)erabfd)eue ic^ afle meine ©iinben unb netjme mir 
ernftfic^ t)or, mein Seben §u beffern unb mit feiner ©iinbe bid) 
mebr gu beleibigen unb aiic^ bie ©elegen^eit §ur ©iinbe forg== 
fattig gu meiben. ©ib mir baju beine ©nabe. §lmen» 



— 9 — 

SBetm ^luffte^cn mac^t man ba§ % ^reuaaeic^em ©oBalb man attge* 
fleibet ift, !ntet man nieber unb betet: 

Sn tieffter (S^rfurc^t bete td^ bid^ an, l^eiliger, brcieiniger 
@ott! @t}re fei bem ^^ater, ber muf) er)cl}affen, @()re bciti 
<So^ne, ber mic^ erlofet, @f)re bem t)eilujeu ©eifte, ber mid) 
get)eiltget t)at 

S)anf jet bir, Itebfter, giittger ®ott, ftir %Ut§> ®ute, ha^ id) 
iii§ auf bicfe ©tiinbe t)on btr empfangen ^abe» SSor^iiglid) 
banfe icf) btr, baB bu biefe 9^acf)t mic^ tDteber befc^ii^t unb 
crtjalten f)afi 

Scl) bitte bid), befter SSater, gib mir bie ®nabe, baf^ id) 
mic^ biejcn XaQ uor jeber ©iinbe tjiite unb in SlUem beinen 
i)eiligen SSillcn tbun moge. 

®ir opfere ic^ auf afle ©cbanfen, SSorte unb SSerle bc§ 
^eutigen 2age§, unb t)erctnige [ie mit ben 93erbien[ten bcineS 
©otjneg Seju Sf)ri[ti. SWfigen fie gu beiner @f)re unb S3er- 
l^errlti^ung unb §u meinem .§ei(e gereid)cn. 

§eilige SJiaria, SJJutter ®ottei3 unb and) meine Sautter, 
t)einem mact)tigen ©d)u§e emptet)Ie id) mic^ ganj bejonber^ 
am I)eutigen Sage, 

|)ei(iger ©djugenget, erieudjte unb kite mic^ ^eute unb 
Betx)af)re mid) t)or alien ®efat)ren be^ Seibe^ unb ber ©eele. 

§eiliger ?tamen^patron nub aHe lieben §eiligen @otte§ 
Bittet fiir mid)» 

SBatet unfer. . . . 

©egrii^et feift bu 5Jlatia. ... 

J3(^ glauBe an ©ott ben 33ater. . ♦ ♦ 

5lBcnbgeBeL ■ 

2tIImad)tiger etniger ®ott, S3ater, ©ot)n unb {)eiHger ©eift, 
c^ bete bid) an mit alien ©ngein unb ^eiligen be^ |)immel^. 
J^eilig, {)eifig, I)eilig ift ber ^err, ber ©ott ber ^eerj(|aarem 

S(^ banfe bir, giitigfter 95ater, fiir beine gro^e Siebe unb 
©ebulb unb fiir aUe 2Sol)ttl)aten, bie id) mein gan^e^i Sebert 
unb befonberg I)eute t)on bir empfangen ^abe. Seiber ^abc 



1 



- 10 — 

x6) bcine ©iite m\t Unbanf klo()nt. Scf) t)ab^ gefiinbigt in 
©ebanfen, SSorten uiib 2i5erfcn, (©ctDiffcnScrforfdjung). 

9ieue, ♦ , . 

©lauBe, ^offnung unb Siel6e« . . . 

S5ater unfer. , . . 

©egrii^et feift bu 5!Jlaria. . . ♦ 

©egne, o |)err, bie 5Rii^e bicfcr S^ad^t, baitiit id) meine 
^rcifte erncucre unb bir beffer bicne. SetDalire mic^ biefe 
9^ad)t Dor alkm Uebe(, befoiiberg Dor ber ©iinbe unb la^ 
beinen (Snget iiber mid) tvadjcn. 

D a[lerieUt3[te Sungfrau Waxia, befd)u^e mid) biefe ^adjt 
unb aHejeit, bcfonber^ in ber ©tunbe bes^ 'i^obc^. 2(Ue §eiU- 
gen bittet fiir mici) ! 

2(ucf) bie ©ccten ber abgeftorbenen St]riftgtaubigen mogen 
burd) bie Sarmljerjigfeit ©otte^ in gricben rutjen. Stmen. 

S5ur bem ©jfen. 

filler Slugen trarten auf bid), o §crr, unb bn gibft i^nen 
t^re ©peife §u red)ter 3^^t; bu offneft beine ipanb unb er* 
fiitleft 2((le§, tva§ ha lebt, mit ©egen. 

§err, erbarme bic^ unfer, S^rifte, erbarme bid^ unfer» 
.l^err, erbarme bid) un)er. 

SSater unfer. , ♦ . ©egriiBet. . . ♦ 

©egne un§, o §err, unb bie[e beine ®aben, bie tuir Don bei^ 
Iter ©lite je^t empfangcn toerben, burd) Sl)ri[tum, unfern ^errn. 

'^ad) bem ©jfen 
9Sir banlen bir, o §err, ©ott, I)immIijcJ)er S5ater, fiir beine 
8Bof)ItI)aten, bie toir jegt Don beiner mitben |)anb empfangen 
^aben, ber bu Iebe[t unb regiereft, ©ott Don ©migfeit gu 
(Sroigfeit 2Imeu. 

(Bfjxe fei bem SSater. ♦ ♦ . 
^err, erBatme btc^ unfet, ♦ ♦ ♦ 
SSatet unfer* « ♦ ♦ 
©egxiiget feift bu. . . ♦ 

2tu(^ bie ©eelen ber abgeftorbenen S£)riftglaubigen mogen 
burd) bie Sarmtjerjigfeit ©otteg in grieben rul)en. 



— 11 — 

Somm, f)ei(iger ®eift, erfiille bie |)erjen beiner ©(auBigeit 
itttb entjiinbe in it)nen ba^o ^euer beiner £ic6e. D ®ott, ber 
bu bie .^erjen beiner ©liinbigen bnrd) bie Grtenc^tnng be§ 1^1. 
©eifteg gelef)ret l)a]t, gib, baB tnir in bemfelben ®ei[te, xva^ 
fUedjt x]t, t)erftel)en unb feine^ SrofteS un^ alle^eit erfreuen 
mfigen, burd^ ©l)ri[tum, unjern ^errn, §Imen. 

S5atet unfet* ♦ ♦ ♦ 
©egtiigeh ♦ ♦ ♦ 

9Sir fagen bir S)an!, o giitiger @ott, fiir aHe 2SoWtf)afett 
itnb befonber^ fiir biefen Unterridjt, ben bn nn^ i)a]t gufommen 
laffen. 8?er(eii)e nn§ aud) beine ®nabe, bag tnir beine (jeitigen 
£ef)ren tren in unfern §erjen ben)a()ren unb nacf) benfelben 
t)oilfommen leben mogen/burd) ©f)ri[tum, unfern ^errn. Stmen. 

SSatet unfex. . . ♦ 

©egru^et. . ♦ . ober : 

^ei gegtiiBet, ^onigtn. . , ♦ 

S)er (Snget beg ^errn bracfite 2)?aria bie S5otjcf)aft, unb 
fie empfing t)om Ijeiligen @ei[te. 

©egtilget feift bm ♦ • ♦ 

Ttaxia fpra(^ : ©ief), id) bin eine 9Kagb be§ §errn, mir 
gefd^ef)e nadj beinem 9i>orte» 

©egriiget feift bu. ♦ ♦ ♦ 

Unb ba^ SSort ift gleifc^ getnorben unb l)at unter un5 
getnoljnt 

@egru|et feift bu* ♦ . ♦ 

OTenb§ fe^t man ein ^ater unfet unb etn ©egritget feift hn f^in^n mit 
bcnSSorten: 

^err, gib ifjncn bie etnige 9iuf)e, unb ha§> etuige £ic!^t 
leudjte it)nen. Sa^ [ie ruljen in grieben. Stmen. 



— 12 — 

2)tc fiinfjeljn ©e^etramffe ht§ f)l Siofenfranse^^ 

fBei ben erftett btei Woe ^axia f iigt man l^lnju : 

1) 2)er tit itn§ ben ©laubcn t)ermef)ren tt)oIle. 

2) ©cr in un^ bte ^offnung ftdrfen tDoUe. 

3) Ser in un§ bte Stebe entjitnben tuoUe. 

S)te freubenretc^en ®el^etmnt]fe. 

1) S)en bu, Sungfrau, Dom ^eittgen ©etfte entpfangcn IjafL 

2) ©en bn, o Sungfran, §n (£(i)abet^ getragen Ijaft 

3) Sen bn, o Snngfrau, geboren t)a[t 

4) Sen bu, o Sungfran, tm Sempel anfgeopfert t)aft. 

5) S)ett bn, o Sungfrau, im Sempet ttJieber gcfunbcn l)aft 

S)te firmer 5 f)aften ®e^eimni[fe. 

1) S)er fiir un§ tm ©arten S5tut ge|d)n:)igt Ijat 

2) S)er fiir un^ t[t gegeiBe(t tDorben, 

3) S)er fiir nn^ mit ©ornen tft ge!ri)nt tDorben. 

4) 2)er fiir un§ ha^$ fct)tr)ere SJreuj getragen l)at 

5) SDer fiir mx§ ift gefren§tgt tDorben. 

S)ie glorretd^en ©e^etmntffe. 

1) S)er t)on ben 2;obten anferftanben t[i 

2) S)er in ben ^immel anfgefal)ren ift, 

3) S)er um ben t)etligen @etft gefanbt ^at 

4) S)er bicf), o Snngfran, in ben §immel aufgenommen i)at 

5) S)er bic^, o Sungfran, im .^immel gefront Ijat. 

©et gegriifeet, ^onigin, SKntter ber 95armt)er^^igfeit ! 3)e§ 
SeBeng ©ii^igfeit unb unfere ^offnung, fei gegriigt ! Qn bir 
rufen tuir t)ermie]ene ^inber @t)a'i^ ; gu bir fenf jen mtr tranernb 
unb n^einenb in biefem %\)ak ber S^^ranen. SSoljlan, unfere 
giirfprec^erin, tt)enbe beine barm^erjigen 5(ngen §u nn§, unb 
nod^ biejem (Slenbe ^eige nn^3 Sefnm, bte gebenebeite gruc{)t 
beineg SeibeS, o giittge, o milbe, o fii^e Sungfrau 2J^aria. 



— 13 — 

©ebenfe, o giittgfte Sungfrau 93?aria, ba^ e§ nocf) nie ift 
get)i)rt tDorben, ba^ Semanb, ber ^u bir feiiie ^^fl^^^t naf)m, 
beinen Seiftanb anrief, urn beine giirbitte flet)te, t)Dn bir t)er- 
(affen iDorben fei ^on fotcI)em 58ertraucn bcfceft, nefime \(i) 
meine 3i^|l^i^^9t S^i ^i^^ Sungfrau ber Surigh'aiicn imb SJtiitter. 
3u bir fomme id), Dor bir fte[)e id), feuf^enb a(i5 fiinbiger 9L)?en jd). 
O 9J?utter be^ eimgen 9Sorte^, t)erjd)mdf)e meine Sitte nid)t, 
fonbern t)6re [ie gnabig an unb er^ore [ie» ?lmen» 

®f)re fei bent 9Sater, unb bem ©o^ne, unb bent f)ei(igerT 
©eifte ! SSie e^ tvav im SInfange, je^t unb aUejeit, unb in 
alle Smigfeit. Slmen. 

3Kein ©ott unb metn ^err ! SlCe^ §u betner (S^re unb 
95erfierrlid)ung ! Slfle^ g^l'^^f)^ ita(^ beinem f)ei(igften SSiKen* 

D mem Se]u, 2(Eeg bir gu lieO ! Slfleg in beinem {)eilig^ 
[ten Seamen. 

Sefu, bir Ie6e ic^, Se[u, bir ftcrbe id), Seju, bein bin id), 
tobt unb lebenbig. 

Seju^, Tlaxia unb SofepI), end) fdjenfe ic§ mein ^er^ unb 
meine ©eele ! 

Sefug, 93?aria unb Sojepl), fteljet mir bei, jegt unb in 
meiner le^ten 8tunbe! 

Seju^, Tlaxia unb SojepI), mit end) fei meine ©eele t)er== 
einigt im Seben unb im Xobe. 

2)tc selin (SeBote ©otteg. 

1) Sd) bin ber ^err bein ®ott S)u follft feine fremben 
®i)tter neben mir I)aben, S)u follft bir fein gefc^nigte^ Sitb 
mac^en, bajfelbe anjubeten. 

2) S)u joltft ben Stamen ®otte§ beine§ ^errn, nic^t eitel 
nennen. 

3) ®ebenfe, ha^ bu bm ©abbatf) I)eiltge[i 

4) S)u joHft SSater unb 2Kutter etiren, auf ha^ c§ bir 
ft)of)l gef)e unb bu tange lebeft auf ©rben. 

5) ®u follft nicfit tobten. 



— 14 — 

6) S)u foUft ni(i)t ef)e6re(i)en. 

7) S)u foaft ntd)t ftet)ten, 

8) 2)u foII[t nicEit fa(fd)eg 3^i^9^^& 9^^^^ ^i*^^^ beinen 
9tacf)ften. 

9) ®u follft ni(St Begef)ren beine§ 9?acf)ften 3Seib. 

10) Su foflft ni(^t 6egef)reit beine§ 9?dc^[ten 4^aii§, 3l(ier, 
^ned)t, aJJagb, Dc^§, @fel, nod) Sltleg tDQiS fein tft 
^iir^er lauten bte ©ebote : 

1) 2)u joUft an ^tneit ©ott qlanben unb t^n aHetn auBeten* 

2) 2)u foUft ben 5^amen @otte§ nid§t eitel nennen* 

3) Su foEft ben <Ba^J)ait) ^eittGem 

4) S;u follft SSater unb 50fluttex el^ren* 

5) S)u foUft nic^t tobien. 

6) ®u fottft nit^t Un!euft$l^ett ttelBen, 

7) Su follft nidt)t fte^Xem 

S) S)u foUft nic^t fal|(^e§ S^ngntg ^eBen, 
9) '^n foUft nt(^t IBege^ten betneg 5fa(^ften ^au§ftau, 
10) S)u follft nid^t BegeT^ten beineg 5^ad^ften @ut, 

2):e ®cBotc iier tir^e^ 

1) ^u foEft an 6oIl^.= nnb getertagen i)ie l^eitige ^Jleffe mit ^(nbad^t 
l^oren unb Don !nec^tU(^et Arbeit bi(^ ent^alten. 

2) S)u foUft bie geboienen gaft^' unb ^bftinenatage ^alten. 

3) S)u foEft tt)enigften§ etnntal tm 3at)re einem tjerorbneten $riefter 
betne ©iinben teuniutf;;g Ibeicgten. 

4) Su follft ba? aUerljeiltofte ©aframctrt be§ 5IItar§ toenigftenS 
etnntat int Qa^re unb ^wax urn bie bfterlic^e S^'d toiirbig empfangen. 

5) S;u foUft gum Unter^alte beiner ©eelforger nai^ ^rdftcn 16eitragen» 

6) %vi foEft nic^i l^elraitien, auj3er in @egenn)art be§ 5)}riefter§ unb bet 
3eu9eii ittib ludtirenb ber gefc^Ioffenen 3^^^^^ ^^^^^ feierlirf)e |)oc^5eit ]f)alten ; 
cud) follft bu 9tiemanb fjehat^en, bet ntd)t !at!)oUti^ ift ober ber mit bir in 
einem tierbotenen @rabe t)etmanbt ift, unb fonft teine St)e eingel)en gegen 
cin G)efe^ ber ,^lirc^e. 

'^k a^t ©eligfeiten. 

1) ©eltg finb bie ^rmen im ©eifte; benn if)rer ift ba^ ^immelreid^. 

2) ©elig finb bie ©anftmiitljigen; benn fie tocrben bag ©rbreii^ Befi^en. 

3) <£tlig finb bie ^^rauernfccn; benn fie Juerben getxoftet U^erben. 

4) ©elig finb, bie hunger unb S^urft l^alben nad^ bex ©exed^tigleit; benn 
fie tnexben gefdttiget n^exbem 



— 15 — 

5) ©elig finb bte Sattn^ersigen; henn fie toetben SBatm^etatQfett 
eriangett* 

6) (Seltg finb, bie eiit reine§ §er3 5<iBett; benn fie tDerben ©ott 
anfd^auen. 

7) (Selig finb bie griebfettigen; benn fie toetben ^inbcr Sotte? 
genannt loerben. 

8) ©elig finb, bie S5erfoIgung leiben um ber ©ered^tigleit toillen' 
ienn i^ret ift ha^ ^imntetreid^, 5}latt^. 5, 3—10. 

1) (5§ ift nur (Sin @ott, ber ^OTe§ etff^affen §at unb ^Me§ tegiext. 

2) @ott ift ein gerect)ter ^^lic^ter, ber ba§ ©ute Belo'^nt, unb ba§ Sofe 
Beftraft. 

3) 3n ber ©ott^eit finb brei 5Perfonen; ber S5ater, ber ©o^n unb ber 
l^eilige GJeift. 

4) ^ie shjeite ^^erfon, Sefu§ (S^riftu§, ift 2Jlenf(^ gctoorben, um un5 
burc^ feinen S^ob ^u erlojen unb felig'gu madden. 

5) ^ie Seele be§ ^enft^en ift unfterBIii^. 

6) Sie @nabe ©ottey ift gur ©eligfeit notfiUjenbtg. 



Slntttorlen Bet ber Ijetltgen 9Keffe. 

51}rlefter. Tntroibo ad altare Dei. 

Wiener, Ad Deum, qui laetilicat juventutem meam. 

5B. Judica me, Deus, et discerne . . . . et doloso erue me. 

5). Quia tu es, Deus, fortitude mea : quare me repulisti, et quare 
tristis, incedo, dum affligit me inimicus ? 

$. Emitte lucem tuam .... et in tabernacula tua, 

2). Et introibo ad altare Dei, ad Deum, qui laetificat juventutem 
meam. 

5^. Confitebor tibi in cithara, . . . . et quare conturbas me ? 

2), Spera in Deo, quoniam adhuc confitebor illi, salutare vultus 
mei, et Deus mens. 

55. Gloria Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui sancto. 

S)« Sicut erat in principio, et nunc et semper, et in saecula 
saeculorum. Amen. 

5P* Introibo ad altare Dei. 

S)« Ad Deum, qui laetificat juventutem meam. 



^ 16 — 

$ Adjutorium nostrum in nomine Domini. 

^» Qui fecit coelum et terram. 

3^. Confiteor etc. 

®» Misereatur tui omnipotens Deus, et dimissis peccatis tuis 
perducat te ad vitam aeternam. 

$. Amen. 

®. Confiteor Deo omnipotenti, beatae Mariae semper Virgin! 
"beato Michaeli Archangelo, beato Joanni Baptistae, sancti Apostolis 
Petro et Paulo, omnibus Sanctis, et tibi Pater, quia peccavi nimis 
cogitatione, verbo et opere ; mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima culpa. 
Ideo precor beatam Mariam semper Yirginem, beatum Micliaelem 
Archangelum, beatum Joannem Baptistam, sanctos Apostolos Petrum 
^t Paulum, omnes Sanctos, et te. Pater, orare pro me ad Dominum 
Deum nostrum. 

5p, Misereatur vestri . . . vitam aeternam. 

S). Amen. 

$♦ Indulgentiam, absolutionem . . misericors Dominus. 

2). Amen. 

^* Deus, tu conversus vivificabis nos. 

^. Et plebs tua laetabitur in te. 

^* Ostende nobis, Domine, misericordiam tuam. 

S« Et salutare tuum da nobis. 

1P. Domine, exaudi orationem meam. 

^. Et clamor mens ad te veniat. 

$. Dominus vobiscum. 

^. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

^. Kyrie eleison. 

"S)* Kyrie eleison. 

"$. Kyrie eleison. 

S). Christ e eleison. 

ip. Christe eleison. 

"S)* Christe eleison. 

ip. Kyrie eleison. 

S). Kyrie eleison. 

tp. Kyrie eleison. Dominus vobiscum. 

'S). Et cum spiritu tuo. 

H^. Per omnia saecula saeculorum. 

S). Amen. 

(5lm ®nbe bet (S^ifteL) 

^* Deo gratias. 

3?. Dominus vobiscuLi- 



— 17 — 

^» Et cum spiritu tuo. 

tp* Sequentia sancti Evangelii secundum N. 

^^ Gloria tibi Domine. 

(^m @nbe be§ @t)angeliutn§.) 

2)» Laus tibi Christe. 

tp» Dominus vobiscum. 

^* Et cum spiritu tuo. 

5P. Orate fratres, etc. 

S). Suscipiat Dominus Sacrificium de manibus tuis ad laudem et 

gloriam nominis sui, ad utilitatem quoque nostram, totiusque Eccle- 
siae suae sanctae. 

5p. Per omnia saecula saeculorum. 

%♦ Amen. 

$♦ Dominus vobiscum. 

S)^ Et cum spiritu tuo. 

$♦ Sursum corda. 

^, Habemus ad Dominum. 

1P» Gratias ag-amus Domino Deo nostro. 

^, Dignum et justum est. 

1P« Per omnia saecula saeculorum. 

S» Amen. 

^* Et ne nos inducas in tentationem. 

^^ Sed libera nos a malo. 

!P Per omnia saecula saeculorum. 

S)* Amen. 

tp. Pax Domini sit semper vobiscum. 

S Et cum spiritu tuo. 

tp* Per omnia saecula saeculorum. 

^* Amen. 

$. Ite missa est obex Benedicamus Domino. 

S). Deo Gratias. 

(^et elner Sobtettmejfe.) 

ip. Eequiescant in pace. 

'S)« Amen. 

tp» Dominus vobiscum. 

^. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

tp. Initium obet Sequentia sancti Evang-elii secundum N, 

■^* Gloria tibi Domine. 

C^im (inbe be§ 6t)angeUum§j; 
S« Deo Erratias. 



©rUfirung ber S^^^^^ ^^b ^Ibfiirjungcm 

^ic mii t Bejetd^neten gragen fonnen o^ne ©torung be§ 3iiftxmmen5ange§ 
anfan9§ ii^ergattgen toetben. 



305. cbet 1. 



3f. • 

^oL 
^on» ♦ 

fiu!. . 

3JlaL • 
mart 

mo), 

Offend. 
$etr. 

mt • 

$rcb. 

mm. 

u. bgL 

3a(^. 
t3*258 



1. ^of. 

2. ^or. 
1,2. 

1, 2. 3. 



305 



ftatt 5t|)oftergef(^ic^te. 

„ S3uct) ber (Et)roni!, 

„ $ro|)^et S)anteL 

„ ^rief an bte Sp^efer. 

„ Srief an bie ©alater. 

„ $rortet C>a^a!uf, 

,, ^-^rief an bie §ebraet. 

„ SScief be§ t)L 3a!obu§. 

„ (Soangelium be§ 161. 3o5anne§ obex Itez: 

Srief be§ l^L So^annei?. 

,, $To^J^et 3faia§. 

,, ^rief an bie ^olojfer. 

„ ^uc^ bet ^onige. 

„ ^rief an bie ^orintftet. 

,, ©uangettum be§ !)l. ;Ouca§, 

„ S3ud^ ber ^a!!abder. 

,, $rop^et 5D^alacftia§. 

„ ^Uangelium be§ 1)1. Mar!u§. 

„ ©t)angelium be§ Tf)L ^J}lattt)du§* 

,, ^uc& be§ DJlofeg. 

„ OffenBarung be§ 5"^. 3i55anne§, 

„ S5rief beg 1^1. $etru§. 

„ S3rief an bie ^^itipper. 

„ ^^rebiger ober (lcclefiafte§> 

„ $fa(men. 

„ ^rief an bte 9l5mer. 

„ ^'ucft ^irac^ ober ^ccleftafticug^ 

„ ^priic^e (Salomon^. 

,, >i^rief an bie S^effalonti^er*. 

„ ^rief an Ximotlf)eu§» 

„ md)ZoUa^. 

„ iinb bergleid^^en. 

„ ^n^ ber 2Bei§§ett. 

„ ^>rop{)et 3a(^aria§. 

,, geftorben im ^a\)Xt 258, 



95ei ^liifii^ruiigcn bou ^(^riftteptcm 



fiix lte§ S5ua§ 5Jlofe§. 

„ 2ter ^rief an bie ^ortnt'^er. 

,t ]tcg .rnauptftini, 2ter SSerg. 

„ Iteg $>aupt|tiicf, 2ter unb 3ter S5et5*. 



— 18 — 
EXPLANATION 

OP 

abbeeyiatio:n^s a:n^d marks 



USED IN THIS CATECHISM. 



The Question marked t may be omitted in the beginning without any 
detriment to the context. 



Acts 

Apoc. 

Col. 

Cor. 

Dan. 

Deut. 

Eccl. 

Ecclus. 

Eph. 

Exod. 

Gal. 

Gen. 

Hab. 

Heb. 

Is. 

Jer. 

Lev. 

Machab. 

Mai. 

Num. 

Phil. 

Prov. 

Ps. 

Rom. 

St. James 

St. John 

1 St. John 

St. Luke 

St. Mark 

St. Matt. 

St. Peter 

Thess. 

Tim. 

Tit. 

Tob. 

Zach. 



sigrnifies 



Acts of the Apostles. 

Apocalypse of St. John the Evangelist, 

St. Paul's Epistle to the Colossians. 

*' " *• Corinthians. 

Prophet Daniel. 
Book of Deuteronomy. 
Ecclesiastes. 
Ecclesiasticus. 

St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians. 
Book of Exodus. 

St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. 
Book of Genesis. 
Prophet Habacuc. 
St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews, 
Isaias. 

Prophecy of Jeremias. 
Leviticus. 

Book of Machabeeft, 
Prophet Malachiatj, 
Book of Numbers. 

St. Paul's Epistle to the Philippians, 
Proverbs of Solomon. 
Book of Psalms. 

St. Paul's Epistle to the Komans. 
Epistle of St. James. 
Gospel of St. John. 
First Epistle of St. John. 
Gospel of St. Luke. 

" St. Mark. 

"St. Matthew. 
Epistle of St. Peter the Apostle. 
St. Paul's Epistle to the Thessalonians, 
Timothy. 
Titus. 
Book of Tobias. 

*' " Wisdom. 
Prophet Zacharias. 



e£xQxon^£e^ve. 



(Einleitung> 

1* SeScr ^at nn§ crfi^affen ? 

©ott, ber ^err ^immete unb ber Srbe fiat un^ erfiiiaffeiL 
^. SS^oau finb ttJtr auf ©rben? 

2Bir finb auf ©rben, um ©ott ^u erfenncn, ju lieben^ tl)m 
gu bieuert unb baburd) in ben ^immel ju fommcu. 

3* ^a§ tnilffett tuir 511 bief em (J^nbe t^uit ? 

3Sir inii[[cn 

1) Sltlea glauben, iDa§ ©ott gconenbaret f)at, 

2) aHe ©ebote l)a(tcn, bie ©ott §u I)atten befo^ten f)at, 

3) bte ©nabenmittcl gebraucfjen, bie ©ott ju unferm §eile 
t)erorbnet f}at. 

4* 2Bd folleit ttiir btefc bret ©tMc Icrncn? 

Sn bem c^rifttidjcu Unterric^te ober Statedji^mu^, 
5» SSotJoit l^cittbcit alfo ber ^ctci^i^ittu^^ 

2)er !at f)oIi[(^e Statec^t^mug Ijaubelt 

1) t)on bem ©laub eu, 

2) Don ben © e 6 1 e n, 

3) Don ben ©nabenmxttein, namtid) ben @a{ramett=^ 
ten unb bem @ebete» 

S'lu^antoenbunjj.— SSerfaume trie ben 9^eItgion§*Unterrti^t; f}bxe bett* 
felBen aufmetffam an; ntmm 5lIIe§, tcag bn prft, gu ^ergen unb IcBe bar* 
nad§^ S)ann tDirft bu bein 3tet nnb ©nbe nit^t tetfeKen* 

©ott !ennen tft bie etfte $flt(^t; 

2Bet @ott nit^t !ennt bet Uebt i^n nlc&t* 

19 



CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. 



INTRODUCTION. 

The End for which we are Created. 

3. Who created us? 

God, the Sovereign Lord of heaven and earth, created 

lis. 

it. For what end did God create us? 

God created us that we might know Him, love Him, 
and serve Him upon earth, and by so doing gain heaven. 

3. What must we do to attain the end for which we are cre- 
ated? 

We must, 

1, Believe the truths which God has revealed; 

2, Keep the commandments which God has given 
lis; 

3, Use the means of grace which God has provided 
for our salvation. 

4. How can we learn to do these things? 

By studying the Catechism of Christian Doctrine. 

5. Of what, then, does the Catechism treat? 

The Catechism treats : 

1, Of Faith; 

2, Of the Commandments; 

3, Of the Means of Grace, namely, the Sacraments 
and Prayer. 

Application. Never neglect the instruction in Christian Doctrine; pay 
attention to the teacher, remember what you hear, and practise what you 
learn. Thus you will attain the end for which Almighty God created you, 

19 



20 — 



Putt jr^ttt (^lauhsn^ 



©(aubcn l^eifet, etn:)a§ [iir tDaf)r ^alten, tva§ Semanb fagt, 
nur begtjalb, tDcil er e§ fagt 

2- 2Ba^ ^ei^t, ©ott bcm ^crrtt c^ianhtn? 

®ott bem ^errrt gtaubett l^ei^t, mit ber ©nabe ®otte§ 
%Uc§> fiir tt)a{)r tjatten, tua^ @ott geoffenbaret i)at, unb bestjalb. 
tvdl er e^ geoffenbaret l)at. 

3. 'il^avnm ntiiffen tuir fiir ttialjr ^altcn, ttjaig GJott gcoffcniaret f^at? 

SBeil ©ott bie eiutge, unfet)Ibare 9Saf)rt)eit t[t. 

4» S^cr leJjrt un^ unfeljlbar, ttiai^ @ott gcoffcnbarct f^at ? 

S^te !atf)oIti{^e ^^irdje, tDeldje 6f)riftu§ baju beauftragte, 
Ief)rt ung un|el)tbar, U)a§ ©ott geoffenbaret I)at 

t 5, ^iimtctt ttiir 5llie^ fie(|reifctt, ttiai^ ®ott gcoffcnBaret Iftat ? 

(S3 gibt in ber g6tt(id)en Dffenbarung t)tele @ef)eimniffe, 
bte ii b e r unjere SJernunft, aber nic^t g c g e n unfere Sernunft 
[inb. 

6* ^nxd) men f^at &ott ^Uc§ (jcoffettfiarct, ma^ toir glauBcit miiffen ? 

®ott ()at bie§ SlKeg geoffenbaret 

1) imaltenSunbe buri^ bie 5patrtar(i)en, hnvd) 2)?ofe^ 
unb bie 1|3ropt)eten : 

2) im n e u e n 35 u n b e buret) feinen ©o^it Sefu^ (Sf)riftu^ 
unb bie Slpoftel. 

7. Stt tticldicr ^cifc ift ha§, ttJa^ @utt gcoffettbarct Iftat, auf un^ 
gefommeu ? 

3Sag &ott geoffenbaret I)at, ift tf)eilg f (^ r i f 1 1 i dj, tf)eil^ 

m ii n b I i c^ auf un3 gef ommen ; 

f (^ r i f 1 1 i c^ bnrc^ bie l)eiL ©dirift ober 95ibe(, 

miini) lic^ biird) bie Ueberlieferung ober ©rble^re* 



— 20 -^^^ 

PART I. 
FAITH. 



§ I. The Meaning and Object of Faith. 

1. What do you mean when you say "I believe"? 

When I say ''I believe," I mean that I take as true 
what another says, precisely because he says it. 

2. What, then, is it "to believe in God?" 

To believe in God is, v^ith His grace, to take as true all 
that He has said or revealed, precisely because He has 
said or revealed it. 

3. Why must we take as true what God has said or revealed? 

We must take as true what God has said or revealed, 
because He is the Eternal and Infallible Truth. 

4. Who teaches us infallibly what God has revealed? 

The Catholic Church, which Christ has commissioned, 
teaches us infallibly what God has revealed. 

t 5. Can we understand all that God has revealed? 

No ; in Divine Revelation there are many mxysteries 
which are beyond, though not contrary to reason. 

6. Through whom did God reveal what we are to believe? 

God revealed what we are to believe, 

1, In the Old Testamient, through the Patriarchs, 
Moses, and the Prophets ; and 

2, In the New Testament, through His Son, Jesus 
Christ, and the Apostles. 

7. How has the revelation of God come down to us? 

The revelation of God has come down to us partly in 
writing and partly by word of mouth ; 

In writing, that is, by the Holy Scripture or the Bible; 
By word of m.outh, that is, by Tradition, 



— 21 — 

S. ^a§ tft bic ^cUtge ©dftrtft ? 

®ie I)etttge @(i)rtft ift bic (Sammlung jcner 93ucf)cr, 
tDctdje unter (Singebung be§ t)eiL ®et[tei3 ge)d)rieben unb doit 
ber ^irdjc alg ©otte§ SSort anerlannt finb. 

9. SSic tntrb bic ^ctHgc (Si^rift cinget^ctlt ? 

J)ie ^etlige @d}rift it)trb etngett)eilt in bie S3uc£)er be^ alten 
unb be^ neuen Seftament^. 

1 10, ^a§ tntWt t>a§ altc Scftantcnt ? 

2)ai3 alte Seftament ent^alt bie Dffenbarungen, tDcIdje 
©ott Dor ber 5ln!unft ©f)ri[ti gegeben f)at. 
1 11» 5(u^ ttjcld^en SBiitfiertt beftcijt ba;^ altc ^cftamcut ? 

S)a^ atte Seftament be[tet)t an§> 21 ®efd)td)tbu^ 
d^ern, 7 Set)rbud)ern unb 17 pr op 1} e ti jc^ er> 
^ ii d) e r n. 
1 12» aSa^ cittptt ba^ ncuc ^cftamcitt ? 

S)a^ neue Seftament ent()a(t bie gottlidjen Dffenbarungeit, 
tDcIdje \xn§ burd^ St)riftu^ unb bie Slpoftel gegeben finb. 

1 13» ^n§ tticlr^ctt ^udjcrtt beftc^t \>a§ nciic ^eftamcnt ? 

S)a§ nene Seftament be[te{)t 

1) au§ ben 4 (St) an gelt en nad) 5D?attl)auc, ddlavtn^; 
Sucag unb Sot)anneg ; 

2) au^ ber Slpoftelgef cf)id}te; 

3) an§ hen 14 S3riefen bc§ l)eiligen *i|5autui3 unb 7 ©rie|en 
anberer 5lpo|tcI; 

4) aug ber geljeimen D f f e n b a r u n g bc^3 Ijciligeu 
Sot)anneg. 

1 14, ^ft c§ gcmtg, mcnit toiv nnv ha§ glaubctt ttia^ in ber Ijciligcir 
©rfjrift fteftt ? 

9Mn; tDir mufjcn auc^ bie (Srblet)re glaubcn, b. :^. jene 

geoffenbarten 2Bat)rt)eiten, tDeld)e bie §lpo[tcI giDar geletjrt, 

aber nid^t aufgefc^rieben tjaben. 

,,^^^iUabex ttoc^ t)tele§ anbete, lna§ 3efu§ get^an l^at; follte blefe^ 
elitseln aufgcfd^rte^en toerbett, fo toiirbe, glauBe ii^, bie SSelt bie S5ii(^er 
ni(^t faffen, toeld^e man ff^relBen ntiifete/' Sol). 21, 25. 

,,§attet an ben Ueberlieferungen, bie t^r eriernet l^aliet, e§ fet bur(§ 
2Boxt ober bur:^ einen Srief "oon un§/' 2. 2^5ef|, 2, 14« 



— 21 — 

8. What is Holy Scripture? 

Holy Scripture is a collection of writings inspired by 
the Holy Ghost and recognized by the Church as the 
Word of God. 

g. How is Holy Scripture divided? 

Holy Scripture is divided into the books of the Old and 
the New Testament. 

1 10. What does the Old Testament contain? 

The Old Testament contains the revelations which God 
made to man before the coming of Christ. 

fii. Which are the books of the Old Testament? 

The books of the Old Testament are the twenty-one 
Historical Books, the seven Moral Books, and the seven- 
teen Prophetical Books. 

1 12. What does the New Testament contain? 

The New Testament contains the divine revelations 
which we have received through Jesus Christ and the 
Apostles. 

1 13. Which are the books of the New Testament? 

The books of the New Testament are : 

1, The Four Gospels written by St. Matthew, St, 
Mark, St. Luke, and St. John ; 

2, The Acts of the Apostles ; 

3, Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul and seven Epistles 
of other Apostles ; 

4, The Apocalypse or the Revelations of St. John. 

14. Is it enough to believe only what is contained in Holy 
Scripture? 

No ; we must also believe Tradition ; that is, those re- 
vealed truths which the Apostles preached but did not 
commit to writing. 

"But there are also many other things which Jesus did, which,' if thejr 
were written every one, the world itself, I think, would not be able to 
contain the books that should be written." St. John xxi. 25. 

"Therefore, brethren, stand fast; and hold the traditions which you 
have learned, whether by word or by our Epistle." 2 Thess. ii. 14. 



— 22 — 

15» SS^arum miiffcn tutr \>it (Srble^rc eficnfo gtaubcit, ttiic ha§, toa§ in 
ber Ijeilioen @d)rift ftc^t ? 

23et{ bie fatlioli|cf)e (Srble^re eben fo rr)of)I tjon ®ott ge- 

Dffenbaret i[t, al^ ha§, \va§ in ber Ijeiligen ©d^rift ftet)t 

„tlnb lel^ret fie QllleS l^ialten, toa§ td^ eud^ bef o^Ien l^aBe." ^Tcatt^, 28, 20. 
16^ ^a§ mug bcmnar^ ber fat^oHft^c (£t)rift olauBeit ? 

(Sr mu^ 2([lc^ glauben, iDa^ Oott geoffenbaret t)at, unb bte 
•fatljolifdje Sirc^e gu glauben t)or[teIIt, eg mag baffelbe in ber 
t)eiUgcn @d)rift ftet)en ober ntdjt 

9Iu^antDenbun0.— ^an!e (5Jott fiir bte @nabe be§ @Iaul6en§ iinb 5attc 
imnter feft an bex Set)re ber l^eiligen, fat^olijd^eu ^ird^e, aU an GJotteg SSort. 

§ 2. 9Jot^tticnbtg!ctt bc§ @Iau6cn§. 

17. J5ft ber ©lauBe tiotfjtuettbtg 5ur ©eltgfeit ? 

S)er ©laube ift gur ©etigteit unumganglid) not{)tr)enbtg, 
t)enn „of)ne ©lauben tft e^ unmoglid), ®ott §u gefallen." 
.^ebr. 11, 6. 

,,2Bet nic^t glau^t, ber ttJtrb t)erbammt toerben/' 2Jlar! 16, 16. 

18. a«a(^t jebcr 6>Inube felin ? 

9Wn; felig madjt nur ber tDaf)re ®(aube, ben bie fatfjo- 
Itfc^e ^ird)e Iet)rt 

19» 2®aritm l^at nur bte fat^oHfd^e ^ird^e ben toa^reit Qilanbtn ? 

3SetI nur bie !at^oIifd)e S^irdje ben ©(auben t)on ©t)riftn§ 
itnb ben Slpofteln emp[angen, unb ftetS nnuerfdljc^t bematjrt 
J)at 

9lu^atttDenbutig. — greue blc^, etn^tnb ber fat'^olifd^en ^ix^e 3U fein, 
t)enn e§ gi^t, tnle ber l^L 5luguflin fagt, !etnen groBetn Sleid^tl^um, feinen 
Qrbgern ©(^a^, al§ ben !atf)o(if(^en ©Iaul6en, toeil er aEetn ber loa^re, fetig- 
mad^enbe ©lauBe ift. 

§ 3. ©tgenfc^aftctt bc§ @Iau6en§> 

20. Wit mn^ unfer ©lauBe Bcfr^affen fein ? 

Unjer ©fanbe muB 1) allgemein, 2) feft, 3) ftanbf)aft, 
4) lebenbig fein. 



— 22 — 

^5. Why must we believe Tradition as well as Holy Scrip* 
ture? 

Because Catholic Tradition and Holy Scripture were 
alike revealed by God. 

"And teach them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded 
you." St. Matt, xxviii. 20. 

16. What, then, must a Christian believe? 

A Christian must believe all that God has revealed and 
the Catholic Church teaches, whether it is contained in 
Holy Scripture or not. 

Application. Thank God for the grace o£ Faith, and firmly adhere to 
the teaching of the holy Catholic Cuarch, because it is the W^ord of God, 



§ 2. Necessity of Faith. 

17. Is Faith necessary for salvation? 

Faith is absolutely necessary for salvation ; for "without 
Faith it is impossible to please God.'' Heb. xi. 6. 

"He that believeth not shall be condemned." St. Mark xvi. i6. 

i8. Will any Faith save us? 

No; only the true Faith, which the Catholic Cburch 
teaches, will save us. 

19. Why has the Catholic Church alone the true Faith? 

The Catholic Church alone has the true Faith because 
she alone received her Faith from Christ Himself through 
His Apostles, and has always kept it incorrupt. 

Application. Rejoice that you are a child of the Catholic Church; for^ 
as St. Augustine saA's, there is no wealth so great, no treasure so precious, 
as the Catholic Faith, because it is the only true, saving Faith. 



§ 3.. Qualities of Faith. 

20. What must be the qualities of our Faith? 

Our Faith must be : 

I, Universal; 2, Firm; 3, Constant; 4, a living Faith* 



— 23 — 

21. 28ann ift unfcr G^Iaubc all^cmcxn? 

Unfer ©hube ift allgemein, tt)enn n)tr nid^t btofe (Stnigeg, 
fonbcrn Sllle^ glaiiben, Uia§ @ott geoffenbaret ^at unb bte 
Iat^oIifd)e ^iri^e un3 gu glauben t^orftellt 

22* aSann ift unfcr ©laubc f eft? 

Unfer @Iau6e t[t fe[t, tDcnn tt)ir glauben, o^ne 311 jiDetfeln- 

S5 e I f :p.— TOral^ant, feine§ feften (5>Iaul6en§ inegen, Beloljnt. 

23. ^ann ift nnfer ©lauBc ft an b^ aft? 

llnfer ©(aube ift ftanbl)aft, iDcnn un^3 ??ic-^t!3 nom (Slauben 
abbringeit faint, fo ha^ tDir bereit firib, liebcr 2llle^, felbft bag 
JBebcn tjinjugeben, aU t)om ©(aubcii ab^ufallen, 

S5 e 1 f !)♦ — £ie ^etligen 5!Jlart^rer. 

24. aSa^ fiifirt ^nm m^aU tiotn ©(aulien ? 

3um SlbfaC t)om ©(auben fiiljrt 

1) ©tofj unb t)orU)i^igeg ©riibeln iiber bie @cl}eimniffe 
ber ^Religion ; 

2) ^erna(i)(affigitng ber 5ReIigion^pftid)ten unb Iaftcrl)afteg 
6efonber§ unfeufd)e^ Seben ; 

3) ha§> Sefen fcl)(ed)tcr Siic^er Dber 3^itf<^t:iftcn ; 

4) ^u freier Umgang mit a^eligton^jpottern, Unglaubigen 
atnb Stnbern, bie ben ©laubcn gefdt)rben fonnen. 

25. SBamt ift unfer manU Ithcnhxq? 

Unfer ©laube ift lebenbig, tuenn tvk nadf) bemfelben teben, 
t). f). bag 93i)|e meiben unb bag ©ute ttjun, raie ber &ianbc eg 
t)orfd^reibt. 

,,©Iel(^tnte ber SetB o^m ©etft tobt ift, alfo ift aud^ ber Q^laube ol^ne 
2Ber!etobt/' >!. 2, 26. 

26. Sft c§ ntnn^, ha^ toix \>tn ttJa^reit ©lauBcit im ^crscn 
IieitJa^reu ? 

9?ein ; Wiv ntiiffen ben ©lauben and^ auf3erlic^ befennen 

itnb benfelben nie, nitf)t einmal gum ©c^eine, tierldugnen. 

,,2Ber mid^ tjor ben ^enfc^en Befennen tnirb, ben trtH it^ au(^ t)or nteinem 
S5ater Be!ennen, ber im §intmet ift. 2Ber mic^ aBer bor ben 5}lenf(^en ter^ 
Idugnet, ben toiE ic^ and§ t)or meinem SSater tjerldugnen." 2)latt^. 10, 32. 



— 23 — 

21. When is our Faith universal? 

Our Faith is universal when we believe not only some, 
but all the truths which God has revealed to us and the 
Catholic Church teaches. 

22. When is our Faith firm? 

Our Faith is firm when we believe without the least 
doubt. 

Example. Abraham rewarded for his firm faith. 

23. When is our Faith constant? 

Our Faith is constant when nothing can deprive us of 
it, and we are ready to lose all, even life itself, rather than 
fall away from it. 

Example. The holy martyrs. 

i'24. What leads us to fall away from the Faith? 

1, Pride and vain prying into the mysteries of our re- 
ligion; 

2, Neglect of religious duties, and a wicked, impure 
life; 

3, Reading bad books or papers ; 

4, Intimacy with scoffers, unbelievers, and others 
that may endanger our Faith. 



25. When is our Faith a living Faith? 

Our Faith is a living Faith w^hen w^e live up to it ; that 
is, when we avoid evil and do good, as our Faith teaches. 

"As the body without the spirit is dead, so also faith without works is 
dead." St. James ii. 26. 



26. Is it sufficient to keep the true Faith in our heart? 

No ; we must likewise profess our Faith openly and 
never deny it even in appearance. 

"Every one that shall confess Me before men, , I will also confess him 
before My Father who is in heaven. But he that shall deny Me before 
men, I will also deny him before My Father." St. Matt. x. 32. 



— 24 — 
27. ^nvd) toa§ fiir ciit Sctt^cn 5e!cmtt bcr fattjolifrfic (il)vx]t fctitcn 

Jlu^anttJCnbung.— ^Bte^e feft im lat^otifdjen (BlanUn unb meibe ?tne§, 
iDa§ tf)tt gefaf)xbet ©d^ame btd^ nie beffelBen noc^ feincr IfietltQen @eBrdud)e, 
fonbern fet ftanbl^aft ^ad§e oft unb mtt 5lnbad)t baS §L ^reujjeicgen. 



^0ti hem ^|j4i^siltrd}ett ©iastlieiisliefeettnttttffc^ 



!♦ aBortn tft fur^ citt^altett, ttiai^ ttJir tjor 5IIIcnt lentett iinh glauBcn 
tttiiff ctt ? 

Su ben ^rvbi] Strttfcfrt bc5 apoftoUfdjcn ©(aubeni^befcnnt- 

ntffcg. 

2* 293tc rautct ha§ apo^tolii^t manhcn^hcUnnUii^ ? 

Sd) glaube ait ©ott ben S3alcr u. f. d. (S. ©eibete, (^eite 7,) 

©rfter ©lanBeHgartifeL 

„Sc^ glaube an ©ott ben 9?ater, altmac^tigen ©i^iipfer 
c^immelS nnb bcr ©rbe.'' 

§ t Sou ©dtt 

„Sc^ glaube an ©ott" 

3. 9S?a§ tft ©ott ? 

©ott \]t cm unenblid) t)oIIfommener ©eift, bcr ^cn be§ 
^immelig unb bcr Srbe, t)on bem 2(Ue^ ©ute {ommt 

4. SBarum ttcnncn ttiir &ott dncn ©cift ? 

23 ir ncnncn ©ott eincn ©ei[t, tDcil er 93crftanb unb frcien 
SBillen, abcr fciuen Seib l)at. 

t5* ^anim rcbct bcnn bie l^cUtgc ©dftrift tion Sotted 5(itocn^ 
Cf)ren, §diibcn, n. \, u>. 

S)ie f)ei(ige ©d^rift rcbct fo, urn ©ottc§ (Sigcnlcl^af en unb 
SSirfcn auf cine hen SJicnjdicn ucrftdnbtidie 23cife bar^uftetlcn. 



— 24 - 

^j. By what particular sign does the Catholic Christian pro- 
fess his Faith? 

Chiefly by the sign of the Cross. 

Application. Stand firm in the Catholic Faith and shun everything 
that may endanger it. Never be ashamed of it or of its holy practises. 
Make the sign of the Cross often and devoutly. 



THE APOSTLES' CREED. 



1. Where do we find the principal truths that we must know 
and believe? 

We find them in the twelve articles of the Apostles' 
Creed. 

2. Say the Apostles' Creed. 

I believe in God, etc. (See Prayers, page 144.) 

THE FIRST ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

'"''/ believe in God, the Father Almighty, Creator of 
heaven and earth/' 

§ I. God. 

"I BELIEVE IN God." 

3. Who is God? 

God is an infinitely perfect Spirit, the Lord of heaven 
and earth, and the Author of all good. 

4. Why do we call God a "Spirit"? 

We call God a ''Spirit'' because He has understanding 
and free-w^ill, but no body. 

t 5. Why, then, does Holy Scripture speak of God's eyes, ears, 
hands, etc.? 

Holy Scripture speaks thus in order to explain God's 
attributes and acts in a manner intelligible to man. 



— 25 — 

6. SBarum fagctt ttitr, ha^ Qiott untnhli^ tjofifommctt ift ? 

SBir faacn bte§, tueil ®ott aUe guteu ©tgenfdiaften in ber 
I)6d)[ten, t)oEfDmmenften SSeife be[i|t. 

7. aScdijc ©igcnft^aftett obcr SBoUfommcn^citcn ©ottc^ fottcn teiir 

tttt^ htionhtv^ merfen? 

golgenbe : ®ott ift etDtg unb unt)eranberlt^, aUgegentDar- 
tig, afllDtffenb, adttJeiie, allmac^tig ; er ift unenblii^ t)ei(ig unb 
gered)t, giitig unb barmljersig, tDa^rfjaft unb getreu. 

8» 993a^ fjci^t, &ott ift etotg ? 

©ott ift emig I)ei^t, er ift immer, of)ne SInfang unb o^ne 
(Snbe. 

„©5e benn bie SSerge tDUtben, unb geBtlbet toarb bte ©rbe unb il^t 
Uin!ret§, U\t bu, @ott, t)on ©totgfett 3U gtcigfeit/' 5Pf. 89, 2. 

9. aSa^ ^etfet, @ott ift unticranbcrlic^ ? 

@ott ift unt)eranberti(^ f)eiBt, er bteibt etntg berfetbe, o!)ne 
jemal^ fid) ober jeine 9^att))c^Iuffe ju tinbern. 

„S5et @ott ift !ein SlBed^fel unb !ein 6d§atten t)on S5exanberUa§!eit/' 
3a!. 1, 17. 

10. S2Sa^ ^ci^t, @ott ift attgcgcttttJartig ? 

®ott ift aQgegcnmartig !^eiBt, er ift iiberall, im ^immel, 
auf (Srben unb an alien Drten. 

^(Srfiille ic^ nid^t ^intntel unb ©rbe? f:ptt(5t ber ^err." ^et. 23, 24, 
$1. 138, 8—10. 

11. SBa^ ^ci^t, (3ott ift attwiffcnb ? 

©ott ift allraiffenb I)ei^t, er tuei^ 3llle§ t)oI(fommen, ha§ 
SSergangene, ©egenmartige unb ^^^^i^f^'S^f ^^^ unjere ge^ 
^eimften ©ebanfen. 

„©otte§ ^ugen ftnb tJtel 'i)tUex aU bte ©onne, unb butd^fd^auen bie ttef* 
ften 5l^gxunbe in bem ^ergen ber ^Jlenft^en." ©ir. 23, 28. $Pro|)]§e3eil^ungen, 

tl2* aSo^tt foU ber ©cbanfc an ®oitt§ m^t^tntoaxt m^ Sttt* 
ttiiffctt^cit tttt^ bienen ? 

S)er ©ebanfe an ©otteg ©cgentcart foil 
1) un^ iiberall, auct) im SSerborgenen, t)om S3i)fen abl)alten 
unb jum ©uten ermuntern ; 



— 25 — 

6. Why do we say that God is "infinitely perfect"? 

We say that God is ''infinitely perfecc'' because He 
unites in Himself all perfections in the highest degree. 

7. Which are the principal perfections or attributes of God? 

The principal perfections or attributes of God are 
these : God is eternal and unchangeable, omnipresent, 
omniscient, all-wise, all-powerful ; He is infinitely holy 
and just; infinitely good and merciful; infinitely true and 
faithful. 

8. What do you mean by saying "God is eternal"? 

By saying ''God is eternal," I m.ean that He always 
was and always will be. 

"Before the mountains were made, or the earth and the world was 
formed, from eternity to eternity Thou art God." Ps. Ixxxix. 2. 

9. What do you mean by sa3dng "God is unchangeable"? 

By saying "God is unchangeable,'' I mean that He re- 
mains eternally the same, without any change either in 
Himself or in His decrees. 

"With whom (God) there is no change nor shadow of alteration." St, 
James i. 17. 

10. What do you mean by sa5dng "God is omnipresent"? 

By saying "God is omnipresent,'' I mean that He is in 
heaven, on earth, and everywhere. 

"Do not I fill heaven and earth? saith the Lord." Jer. xxiii. 24.; Ps. 
cxxxviii. 8-10. 

11. What do you mean by saying "God is omniscient"? 

By saying: "God is omniscient," I mean that He knows 
all things perfectly, past, present, and to come, even our 
most secret thoughts. 

"The eyes of the Lord are far brighter than the sun, . . . looking {.ito 
the hearts of men, into the most hidden parts." Eccl. xxiii. 2B. 
Examples. Prophecies of Christ and of the Prophets. 

12. What effects should the remembrance of God's omnipres- 
ence and omniscience produce in us? 

The remembrance of God's presence should — 

I, Keep us from evil and incite us to good, every- 
where, even in secret; 



— 26 — 

2) in jeglidier 9?Dtf) nn§ Tlnt^ unb Sroft gebert* 

„^^ hJiH lieber o^ne bie'(Bofe) S^at in cure §anbe fatten, al§ funbtgcn 
l>ot bem 5ln9eti(^te be§ §errn/' San, 13, 23. 

„^d) tola nid§t§ Uel6er§ f urd§ten, tDeil bu (o §err I) M mix Bift/' 5Pf , 22, 4. 

13. 2Ba^ ^ci^t, @ott ift atoeifc ? 

©ott ift atlmeife ^ei^t, er trei^ SlUeg aufg Sefte eingu- 
rt(f)tGn, urn jeine Slbfidjt gu erreic^e i; 

S5etf ^.-5:er ^naDe ^ofe§ gerettet; 3ofe^5 erp^eh 

14. SBa^ ^ei^t, @ott ift alltnai^tio ? 

@ott ift allmad)tig Ijei^t, er faun 5lIIe^3, unb braud)t nur 
gu iDoUen, urn etroaS ju i^ollbringen. 

„S5ei ©ott ift !etn 2)ing unntoglid^." Sue. 1, 37. 

S5 eif :p.— 2)ie ©i^opfung, bie 2Bunber in ©g^pten unb in bet SSiiftc. 

1 15. 235o5tt fott nn§ ber @lau6c an @otte^ Wci§f)dt nn\> ^i^Umad^t 
antreitien ? 

(£r fed iinS antreiben, 

1) att utifer ^ertrauen aitf ®ott gu fe^en unb 

2) mit jeinen giigungen atlejett gufrieben gu jein. 

^SBefie^I bent §errn beine 2Bege unb l^off' auf i^n; er toirb'S fd^on 
madden." $Pf. 36, 5. 

S5eif^— ^oB, SoBiag. 

16. aaSa^ IjciR (Sott ift ^eilig ? 

®ott ift I)ei(ig t)eiBt, er liebt unb tDill nur ba§ ©ute unb 
t)erabfd)eut ba§ ^ofe. 

„^n lieBft ®ere(J)tig!eit, unb l^affeft ha^ Untet^t." $f. 44, 8. 
//3t^ Bin ber |)err, euer ©ott. ^eib l^eilig, benn i^ Bin l^eilig." 3. !Olof. 
11, 44. 

17. ^a§ i}ti^t, Qidtt ift gcrcr^t ? 

®ott ift gerec^t t)ei^t, er beIoI)nt ba§ ©ute unb beftraft ha^ 
S3i)fe, U)ie ein Seber eg t)erbient 

2)ie t)oII!ontntene S5etgeltung gef^le^t etft in bet @toig!eit. „(Bt teirb 
cittern jeben t)ergelten nai^ feinen SBetten." 9t5m. 2, 6. 

S5 e i f :^.— ©ixubftut)^. S)et teid^e $taff et unb bet atme Sa^atuS. 

18. aBo5tt foil tttt^ ber ©lauBc att ©ottc^ ©ercdftigfcit bicncn ? 

@r foH un§ baju bienen, 

1) ba^ toir un§ furdjten, ©ott ju beleibigen ; 



— 26 — 

2, It should give us courage and consolation in 
every difficulty and trial. 

"It is better for me to fall into your hands without doing il (evil), than 
to sin in the sight of the Lord." Dan. xiii. 23. 

**I will fear no evils, for Thou (O Lord!) art with me." Ps. xxii. 4. 

13. What do you mean by sa5H[ng "God is all-wise"? 

By saying ''God is all-wise," I mean that He knows 
how to dispose all thingr so as best to attain His end. 

Examples. '^ t child Moses saved; Joseph exalted. 

14. What do you mean by saying "God is all-powerful"? 

By saying God is ''all-powerful," I mean that He car 
do all things by the mere power of His will. 

"No word shall be impossible with God." St. Luke i. 37. 
Examples. The Creation; the miracles in Egypt and in the desert. 

1 15. To what should our belief in God's infinite power anc 
wisdom incite us? 

It should incite us : 

1, To place all our confidence in God; 

2, To be ahvays resigned to His holy w^ill. 

"Commit thy way to the Lord and trust in Him, and He will do it."' 
Ps. xxxvi. 5. 

Examples. Job; Tobias. 

16. What do you mean by saying "God is holy"? 

By saying "God is holy," I mean that He loves and 
wills only what is good, and hates all that is evil. 

**Thou hast loved justice and hated iniquity." Ps. xliv. 8. 
"I am the Lord your God; be holy because I am holy.** Levitijcuc 
xi. 44. 

17. What do you mean by saying "God is just"? 

By saying "God is just,'' I mean that He rewards the 
good and punishes the wicked according to each one's 
deserts. 

Perfect retribution is not to be made in this world, but in the next. 
**He will render to everyone according to his works.'* Rom. ii. 6. 
Examples. The Deluge; the Rich Man and poor Lazarus. St. Luke 
xvi. 19. 

18. With what thoughts should the remembrance of God'c 
justice inspire us? 

It should inspire us : 

I, With a dread of offending God; 



— 27 — 

2) ha^ lt)ir bic ©ottlofcu md)t um iljr fd)etnbare§ ©liid 
beneiben. 

^^giird^tet eui^ nicTjt t)ct bcncn, iDelt^e ben £eib tobten, a6er bie (Seele 
ttti^t tobten !onnen, fonbern fiirdjtet t)ielme§r benjcnicjcn, ber SeiB unb ^eele 
m'§ S5erberl6en ber ^oEe ftiiraen lann/' ^Tiatt^ 10, 28. 

19. 2Ba§ ^eijit, @ott ift giitig ? 

©ott t[t giitig I)eifet, er ift t)oH Siebe unb eriDcif't bc^=^ 
tDegen un§ unb alien ®e[cE)6pfcn un3dl)li9e 3So()(tljatcn, 

„®ott ift bte SteBe/' 1, ^ol^, 4, 8, „©o fe^t ^at ©ott bie SSctt gcUefct, 
ba§ er feinen eingeBornen ©ol^n IfiingaB/' ^o^. 3, 16. 

20* 22Ba^ ^ci^t, &ott ift Barnt^er^ig ? 

©ott ift barmtjer^vg tjeifjt, er rnft ben ©iinber gur Su^e 
unb Derjeitjet gerne Sebem, ber [ictj tvai)x\)a]t befet)rt 

S5eif|).— 2)ie 5^init)iten; ber berlorne Sol^n. 

t 21» ^a§ foUeit luir t^mt, ttJcU (Bott fo oiitig unb 6arm!)cr5tg ift? 

SSir fodcn 

1) ©ott banfen unb i^n 'Don tg)er§en lieben; 

2) tDenn toir gefeljit I)aben, i^n Uertrauen^DoH um SSerjei^ 
I)ung bitten ; 

3) giitig unb barm^^erjig gegen unfere 3Kitmenfcl)en fein. 

22. aSa^ ^ei^t, ©ott ift toa^r^aft ? 

©ott ift toa^rfjaft ^eiBt, er offenbaret nur 3Sat)rI)eit, tneil 
er tnebcr irren noc^ liigen !ann> 

,,®§ ift nnmoglidf), ba^ ©ott liige/' §eB. 6, 18. 

23. aSaig ^eigt, &ott ift gctreu? 

©ott ift getreu t)eiBt, er Ijalt geiDi^, tva^^ er t)erfprid^t, unb 
erfiillt, tnaS er anbroljt 

„§intmel unb ®rbe ttjerben berge^en; a6er nteine SBorte t^erben ni(j^t 
berge^en/' ^Jlatt^. 24, 35. 

t 24. SBic gelatigt bcmt ber SWcitft^ sur ©rfenntnig @ottc^ ? 

S)er SWenfc^ G^f^^ngt jur (Srfenntni^ ©otteg, 

1) buret) bie ftcljtbare SSelt. 9iom. 1, 20. 

2) burd) bie ©timnie be§ ©etDiff en^. 9iom. 2, 15. 

3) t)or5ugIic^ burd^ b;e Dffenbarung, Sot). 1, 18. 



— 27 — 

2, With a resolution never to envy the wicked theif 
seeming prosperity in this world. 

"Fear not them that kill the body and are not able to kill the soul; 
but rather fear Him that can destroy both soul and body into hell." St. 
Matt. X. 28. 

19. What do you mean by saying "God is good"? 

By saying "God is good/' I mean that out of the abun- 
dance of His love He bestows numberless blessings upon 
us and upon all His creatures. 

"God is charity." i St. John iv. 8. 

"God so loved the world as to give His only begotten Son." St. John 
iii. 16. 

20, What do you mean by sajring "God is merciful"? 

By saying ''God is merciful/' I mean that He calls the 
sinner to repentance, and graciously pardons every one 
that is sincerely penitent. 

Examples. The Ninivites; the Prodigal Son. 

t2i. Since God is so good and merciful, v/hat should we do? 

1, We should be thankful to God, and love Him 
with our whole heart ; 

2, We should confidently ask His pardon when we 
have sinned ; 

3, We should be just and merciful to our neighbor. . 

22. What do you mean by saying "God is true"? 

By saying *'God is true,'' I mean that He reveals noth- 
ing but truth, because He can neither deceive nor be de- 
ceived. 

**It is impossible for God to lie." Heb. vi. 18. 

23. What do you mean by saying "God is faithful"? 

By saying ''God is faithful," I mean that He will surely 
keep His promises and execute His threats. 

"Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My words shall not pass 
away." St. Matt. xxiv. 35. 

t24. How can man come to the knowledge of God? 
Man can come to the knowledge of God : 

1, By the visible world. Rom. i. 20; 

2, By the voice of conscience. Rom. ii. 15; 

3, Chiefly by Revelation. St. John i. 18. 



— 28 — 

Sine t)on!otntttette ^tlentttnig ©otte§ Iretbett ttit etft int ^imniel tx* 
langen, tt)o Itjir ©ott t)on 5lngefid)t ju ^Ingefic^t fe^en tt)etben* 

Dlufeantnentiung. — §al6e gtoge (S^rfurc^t t)ot bem Unenbltd^en, Bete 
tl^n bemutt)tgft on, Dertroue finblic^ auf i()n unb IteBe il^tt t)ou Qanaem §er» 
3en. „2Jlein ©ol^n, giB mir betn §et3/' ©|)rud[jto« 23, 26. 



§ 2* 2Sott beti bret gfittlid^cu ^crfoitcn* 

„S(^ glaube an ©ott ben S5ater.'' 

25. aBarum itcnnctt xoix (^M ben ^ater? 

SBir ncnnen ®ott ben S5ater, 

1) iDcil ©ott unjer nnfid^tbarer Skater im ^immet ift; 

2) tDeil in ©ott met)rere ^erfoncn finb, Don bcnen bie 
erfte S5ater l^ei^t 

26. SBic tiieic ^crfonctt fhib bcnit in Q^M ? 

@§ finb bret ^erfonen in ©ott : Scr SSater, bcr ©of)n, 
unb ber tieiltge ©ei[t 

,,2^aufet aHe SBoIfet im 5^amen be§ Sater§ unb be§ ©o^neS unb be§ 
l^ettigen ©eifte§/' 2}lattr). 28, 19. 

27* 3ft cittc jcbc biefcr brci ^crfoitcn (^M'^ 

%a ; • ber SSater ift it)al)rcr ©ott, bcr Soljn i[t U)al)rer 
©ott unb ber I)eilige ©ci[t ift iDaljrer ©ott. 

28. Sft bctttt ntc^r al^ ciu ©ott ? 

9^ein ; benn bie brci ^erfoncn finb nnr ein ©ott, votxi aUe 
brei ^erfonen nur eine S^catur nnb SBcfcnljcit Ijaben. 

29. 2Sic utttcrfr^cibctt fttfj Die brci ootttici^cu ^crfoitcu ? 

1) S)te erfte ^erfon ift SSater unb au§ fic^ felbft; 

2) bie jtDeite ^erfon ift ©o()n bc^3 S^^ater^ Don (gn^igfeit; 

3) bie britte ^^erfon, ber Ijcilige ©eift, gctjt Dom ^ater 
unb ©otjne a\x^, 

30. Sft cine ^ctfott alter ober miit^^tioer o(§ W anbete? 

StHe brei ^erfonenfinb Don ©loigfeit l)er; alle finb gteid^ 
niddjtig, gut unb DoEionimen, toeit a\it brei uur ein ©ott finb. 



— 28 — 

We can never have a perfect knowledge of God until we reach heaven, 
where we shall see Him face to face. 

Application. Revere the Infinite God; adore Him, trust in Him, love 
Him wilh your whole heart. *']My son, give Me thy heart." Prov. xxiii. 
26. 



§ 2. The Three Divine Persons. 

''I bcliez-e in God the Father Almighty!' , 

I 

25. Why do we say: "I believe in God the Father**? 

1, Because God is our invisible Father in heaven; 

2, Because in God there are more persons than one, 
the first of whom is called the Father. 

26. How many Persons are there in God? 

In God there are three Persons : the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost. 

**Teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." St. Matt, xxviii. 19. 

27. Is each of the three Persons God? 

Yes ; the Father is true God, the Son is true God, and 
the Holy Ghost is true God. 

28. Are there not therefore more gods than one? 

No ; the three Persons are but one God, because all 
three Persons have but one and the same nature and sub- 
stance. 

29. How are the three Divine Persons distinguished from 
one another? 

1, The first Person is the Father, and proceeds from 
no one; 

2, The second Person is the Son, begotten of the 
Father from all eternity ; 

3, The third Person is the Holy Ghost, and proceeds 
from the Father and the Son. 

30. Is any one of the Divine Persons older or more powerful 
than the others? 

No ; all the three Divine Persons are from eternity ; all 
three are equally powerful, good, and perfect, because all 
three are but one God. 



— 29 — 

31. SBcIriic SBcrfc ttjcrbcn htn brci giittlidictt ^crfonctt tiorttc^mn^ 
^ugefdiriebett ? 

1) S)em S5ater tDirb t)ornef)mIi(^ 5ugefcf)riebGn bte 
Sdjopfung ; 

2) bem ©o^ne bte ©riofung; 

3) bem I)eiligen ©eifte bie ^eiftgung; ti)icU)Df)l bicfe 
SBerfe alien brei ^erfonen gemeinfam jufommcn. 

32» Wit iieuttcn itiir t>a§ ©e^cimnig tiou bem ©inen (Bott in brci 

2Bir nennen e§ ba§ ©ef)etmni^ ber I)eUtgften S) r e i f a I- 
ttgfeit ober ©reieintgJeit 

IRu^ontucnbung. — SSetel^te mtt ttefftet ©l^tfutd^t bte aUerl^eiltgfte 
S)tetfaltig!ett unb haute hen brei gotttid^en ^etfonett fixr bie eni:pfarigenen 
SBo^It^atert, ber Srfd^affung, ©rlofung unb §eilic}ung, geft ber l^eiliQen 
Sreifaltigfeit. 

§ 3* SBott ber ©rfd^affung nni 9Jegierung ber SSelt. 

,,2lIImacf)ttger ©d}6pfcr |)immete unb ber ©rbe.'' 

S. aSarum f^ti^t (Sott (B^op^cv ^immty unb ber (Srbe ? 

2Seil ®ott §tmmel unb Srbe unb StUeg, tva§ haxin tft, 
ifdjaffen l^at 

34. ^ie f^at &ott bie 9»clt erft^affen ? 

®ott l^at bie 3SeIt au§ $JticI)t^ I)crt)orgebrac^t bnrcf) jetnen 
attmai^tigen SSillen. 

^®r f:prad() unb e§ tft getoorben, er Befal^I unb e§ tear gefd^affen/' 
S^fQlni 32, 9, 

35. 99BD5tt Iftat ®ott bie 9BeIt gefdjaffett ? 

©ott I)at bte 2SeIt ge]c[)aften 

1) §u feiner (£t)re unb 95er^errltc^ung ; 

2) 5um S5e[ten ber ©ejci)i3pfe» 

36. Wmmt fid) &ott ttor^ fortma^renb ber 2BeIt an? 

©ott ntmmt ftc^ ber 2Sett forttDat)renb an, bcnn er 

1) erf)alt bte SSelt bnrc^ fetne SUImac^t, unb 

2) regtert fie mit 2Seigt)eit unb t)atertid)er ©itte. 



— 2d — 

31. Which are the principal works attributed to each of the 
three Divine Persons? 

1, To God the Father is especially attributed the 
work of Creation ; 

2, To God the Son the work of Redemption ; 

3, To God the Holy Ghost the work of Sanctifica- 
tion; yet these works are really common to all the three 
Persons. 

32. What do we call the mystery of one God in three Per- 
sons? 

AVe call it the mystery of the Most Holy Trinity. 

Application. Worship the Most Holy Trinity with all possible rever- 
ence, never forgetting what you owe to the three Divine Persons for the 
benefits of Creation, Redemption, and Sanctification. 

Feast of the Holy Trinity, 



§ 3. The Creation and Government of the World. 

"Creator of heaven and earth." 

33. Why is God called "Creator of heaven and earth"? 

Because God created heaven and earth, and everything 
that is in them. 

34. What do you mean by saying that God created the 
world? 

I mean that He made the world out of nothing by His 
all-powerful will. 

*'He spoke and they were made; He commanded and they were cre- 
ated." Ts. xxxii. 9. 

35. Why did God create the world? 

God created the world : 

1, For His own honor and glory; 

2, For the good of His creatures. 

36. Does God continually take care of the world? 

God continually takes care of the world, because, 

1, He preserves the world by His almighty power; 

2, He governs the world by His wisdom and good- 
ness. 



— 30 — 

t 37* ^otttmt audi ha§ Sbfc in bcr SBcIt tjott &ott ? 

S)a^o 93ofe fommt nicl}t Don @ott, fonbern @ott la)]t ba$ 
53ofe inir ^u, U)ci( er bcm SD^cnfc^en freicn 23iIIen gab, unb 
and) baio 53oie gum ©uteii gu lenten tcei^. 

^^Iit fonnet SSo]e§ gegen niit^, ©ott aBer hjanbte e§ 3um ©uten." 
l.gTicf. 50,20. 

^ e i j !)•♦ — Qofep^ unb feme SBtiibet. 

t 38* SBrutt aBcr @ott fiir 5lHe^ forgt, ttiarunt giebt ci^ benn fo tiiclc 

®i? gicbt fo t)iele Seibcn aiif Srben, 

1) baimt bie ©iinber fid) bcfjent unb nicljt eiDig t)crIoren 
gc^cn ; 

2) bamit bie ®cred)ten an Stugcnb unb SSerbtenften reid^er 
tncrbcn. 

,,S)enen, bie ©ott lieBen, geretc^cn aHe S^ittQe gum S3eften/' ?Rom. 8, 28. 

39, Wit tteiint man hit ^iirforge &ottt§ in ©rl^altung luib Olcgterutt^ 
ber 3S>elt ? 

Wan ncnnt fie bie g6ttlid)e 9? o r f e f) u n g, 

9(«^anttienbunfi. — „5[Bttf belne ©otge auf ben §ertn/' !Pf. 54, 23. 
^imm q11c§ ©ute mit^an! bon ©otte» ^lanb. ^Oflurre unb flaqe nie liber 
feine ^ulaffungen unb (Sc^i(iungen. „2Bie e§ bem §ettn gefatlen l^at, fo ift 
es gefrfielfien: :5)er ^ame be§ §ettn fet gebenebeiet/' 3oB 1, 21. @ott, 
bein SSater, toitb ^tte§ ju beinem ^eften leiten. 



§ 4 SBott bctt ©ngeliu 

40* ^at &on md)t^ 3tnberea al^ bicfc ftrfjtbarc 92Se(t ctfrfjaffcn ? 

®ott I}at ancl^ cine nnfic^tbare SSelt erfc^affen, namtid) 
un5a()Iige ©eifter, bie iDir ©ngel nennen. 

41. 9Bie maren bie (Sttnel a(^ jie Don @utt crfd^affcn mnrbcn? 

©ie tDaren alle gut unb gludltc^, unb mit {)errlid)en ®a- 
ben ber S^atur unb ©nabe auggcftattct 

42* JBIieBcn hie (gngcl aUt pit nnb n^Uf^H^ ? 

9lcin, nid]t alle ; t)ie(e emporten fid) gegcn ®ott unb tnur^ 
ben in bie \^ofle geftiirgt. S)iefe ^ei^eu Seufel ober bofe 
©eiften 



— 30 — 

t 37' Does the evil in the world also come from God? 

The evil does not come from God, but He permits it, 
because He has given to man a free will, and He also 
knows how to turn evil into good. 

"You thought evil against me; but God turned it into good." Gen. 1. 

20. 

Example. Joseph and his brethren. Gen. xlvii. 

tsS. If God takes care of all things, why is there so much 
suffering? 

There is so much suffering, 

1, That the sinner may mend his ways and not be 
forever lost; 

2, That the just may grow in merit and virtue. 

**To them that love God all things worked together unto good." Rom. 
viii. 28. 

39. What do we call God's supreme care in preserving and 
governing the world? 

We call it Divine Providence. 

Application. "Cast all your care upon the Lord, for He hath care of 

you." Ps. liv. 2Z', I. St. Peter v. 7. Accept all things with gratitude 
from the hand of God. Never complain if He sends you trials, no matter 
liow hard it may be to bear them. **As it hath pleased the Lord, so is it 
done; blessed be the name of the Lord." Job. i. 21. Your Heavenly 
Patlier will direct everything to your advantage. 

§ 4. The Angels. 

40. Has God created only this visible world? 

God has also created an invisible world ; namely, count- 
less spirits, called Angels. 

41. In w'hat state were the Angels when God created them? 

They were all good and happy, and endowed with ex- 
cellent gifts both of nature and grace. 

42. Did all the Angels remain good and happy? 

No, not all; many rebelled against God and were cas'j 
into hell. These are called devils or evil spirits. 



— 31 — 

©ott fjai ber (Snget, bie fiinbigten, nt(5t gefifjont. fonbetn in SBatibett 
bet §oIIe fie l^inabgeftiirat, in hm ^^Bgrunb, unb ber £luat iiBergeben. 
2, $et 2, 4. 

43» aSel^c JBcIo^ttung ttiarb ben gutcn ©ngeln ^u S^Ijctl ? 

(2ie fc^auen bag 2Inge[id)t &otk§ unb bienen iljm in Siebe 
unb eUJiger @elig!eit 

t 44* ®tttb affe ©ngcl g(ci(^ lierrlic^ ? 

S^ein, fie [inb t)er[tf)iebcn an Diang unb SSorjiigen unb 
toerben beStDcgen in neun E^i3re eingetljcilt 

45. aSie finb hit gutctt Sngel gejien nn§ geftunt ? 

S)te guten ©ngel i)ahm un§ Iteb, fie bitten fiir un§, er^ 
tnal^nen ung gum (^uten unb befi^ii^en un^ an Seib unb 
©eele. 

,,(Seinen (^ngeln l§at ©ott betnettnegen Befol^ten, bi(3^ gu Bepten auj- 
cKen beinen SSegen," $l\ 90, 11. Zohia^. 2ot $ettu§ im ^exUx. 

46* SSie nennctt mitr bie ©ngcl, teielt^e jebcnt SPlcnft^ctt itt^^efonbere 
%vim ©c^tt^ gegeben finb ? 

SSir nennen fie bie I)eiligen ©c^u^engeL 

„^et)et 3U, ba^ i^t !eine§ biefet ^(einen tjetat^tet, benn iij^ fage euc^^ 
T^te ©ngel int ^immel jef)en immexfort ha^ 5lrtgefic^t nteine§ S5atet§, 
ber im ^immtl ift/' ^Di^tt]^, 18, 10. <S(^ufeenGeIfeft. 

47. aBie finb bie i)6]tn ©eifter gcgen uni^ gefinnt ? 

2lu§ |)a^ gegen ©ott unb aug 9^eib gegen un§, tra^ten 
fie un§ gu jc^aben, unb befonberg, uni§ gur ©iinbe ju t)er(ei- 
ten unb in bie cf)i3lle §u bringen. 

„^et 2^eufet getit ^e^unt tote ein ^irullenbet Si)tt)e, unb fut^t, toen e%' 
tjerfd^lingen !onne; toiberftel^et i^m ftanbljaft im ©lauBen." !♦ $etti 5, 8v 
et)a* ;3oB. 3efu§ t)erfu(^t. S)ie SBefeffenen. 

48. ^a§ foUen toix if\\m, xxm \>tn S^adjfteKungen ber Ibofen ©eifte^' 
5tt entgeljen ? 

SBir foEen tDad)jam fetn, eifrig betcn uub ben SSer[udE)^ 
ungen gleic^ im Slnfang tniberfte^en. 

JKu^ttnttienSung . — SteBe itnb bere^te bie % ©ngeL S5ete tagtidft 3m: 
51* ©ctm^^enget, bejonberS in ©efal^ren be§ Sei^eg ober ber ©eele. §i)re CUV. 
ieine Srmal^nungen unb e§xe jeine ^egentuart. 



— 31 — 

'•'God spared not the Angels that sinned, but delivered them drawn 
down by infernal ropes to the lower hell, unto torments." 2 St. Peter 
ii. 4. 

43. How did God reward the Angels who remained faithful 
to Him? 
He admitted them into His presence, where they be- 
hold Him face to face and serve Him from pure love, and 
are forever happy. 

t44. Are all Angels equal? 

No; they differ in rank and perfections, and are di- 
vided into nine classes or choirs. 

45. What do the good Angels do for us? 

The good Angels love us, pray for us, encourage us to 
good, and protect us from harm in soul and body. 

"He hath given His Angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy 
ways." Ps. xc. 11. 

Examples. Tobias; Lot; St. Peter in prison. Acts xii. 

46. What name do we give to the Angel who is set as guard- 
ian over each of us? 

We call him our Guardian Angel. 

'*See that you despise not one of these little ones, for I say to you that 
their angels in heaven always see the face of My Father who is in 
heaven." St. Matt, xviii. 10. — Feast of the holy Guardian Angels. 

47. How do the bad Angels or evil spirits act towards us? 

The bad Angels, moved by hatred and envy, seek to 
harm us, especially by drawing us into sin and thus event- 
ually dragging us down to hell. 

•'Your adversary, the devil, as a roaring lion, goeth about seeking whom 
he may devour." i St. Peter v. 8. 

Examples. Eve; Job; Jesus tempted; the Demoniacs. St. Matt. viii. 28, 



48. What must we do to avoid the snares of the evil spirits? 

Wt must watch and pray, and resist temptation from 
the very outset. 

Application. Love and venerate the holy Angels. Pray every day to 
your ■ holy Guardian Angel; call on him especially in all dangers of soul 
and body. Listen to his inspirations, and be ever mindful of his presence. 



— 32 — 

§ 5* SSott bctt erftctt SKcnf^cn unb bent SunbenfaCe* 
49* ^d^t§ ift \>a§ tjornc^ntftc @eft!)opf aiif ©rben ? 

S)er SJZenfd) ift bag tiorueljnifte ®efd)opf auf Srben. 

50. 2tttf tticrti^e aSetfc fdjuf ©ott ben erfteit 9^enf(i)ett ? 

©ott bilbete etncn Scib aiuo (Srbe unb t)aucl)te ifim etne 
un[terblid)c ©eele ein ; ba iDar bcr erfte 9J?en]ct) gcfdfiaifen. 

51. SBic ]^at &att bett erftctt ^JQknfdjett au^gc^ett^ttct ? 

(£r I)at iljn iiacJ) feinem ©bcnbKbe crjcljaffcn, i. 5Jiof. i, 27. 

52. aSoburtS^ tnar ber erfte SJ^ettfcff eiit (^Benbilb (^ottt§ ? 
S)urci) bte natiirlidjert unb iibcrnaturlidjcn ®aben, bte it)n 

©ott a(}nlid) mac^ten. 

t53. SSorttt Befte^ett bte ttctitrltt^ett (SaBeit? 
^aiiptjadjtid) bartn, ba^ bie menfdjlidje Seele 

1) itnfterblic^, 

2) mit S^ernunft unb freiem SSiUcn begabt i[t 

1 54. aSoritt 6eftel)ett bie iiberttatitrUd^ett ©nbett ? 

§aiiptjad)Itd) barin, 

1 ) ha\^ bcr erfte 9}?enf(^ bie I)eiligmad)enbe ©nabe f)atte, 
itnb babiird) 5?inb ©ottcg unb ©rbe bci3 ^^immelreidjio Wax ; 

2) baB er mit grower ©rfenntnife begabt unb nie t)on hb^ 
fer £uft Dcriiidjt war; 

3) bafi er niemalg 2)?uf)feligfeiten unb ©d)mer5en, and) 
ttid)t bent ^l^obe untern:)orfen wax, 

55. ^aBett ttttfcre ©tatttmeltcrtt btefe iilierttaturudiett (Sahtn atte* 
5eit bettia^rt? 

9?ein; burdfj bte ©iinbe, tDcIdje fie begingen, f)aben [ie 

aHe ubernaturlid}en ®aben fiir fid) unb if)re 92ac^fommen t)er=^ 

loren, unb baburd) fid) unb bag ganje 3JJenfd)engefd}(ed)t xn'§> 

grogte @Ienb geftiir^t. 

56. ^a§ fiir ettte Sitttbe Begittrjett fie ? 

(Sie glaubten ber @d)tange met)r at§ ©ott unb a^en t)o: 
ber t)erbotenen grud)t. 

57. Stt melc^e^ ©lettb f^at t^re ©iinbe ba^ Qan^c 9)?ettft6ettoC' 
Wtt^t geftitr^t ? 

S)ie ©iinbe 2tbam§ ift mit if)ren bofen ^^^^3^^ <^^f ^^^^ 



— 32 — 

5. Man and his Fall. 

49. Which is the most perfect creature on earth? 

Man is the most perfect creature on earth. 

50. How did God make the first man? 

God made the first man by forming a body out of the 
earth and breathing into it an immortal soul. 

51. How did God distinguish man from all other creatures? 

God distinguished man from all other creatures by 
creating him to His own image. Gen. i. 2y, 

52. How was the first m.an the image of God? 

Through the natural and supernatural gifts, which 
made him resemble God. 
t53. In what do the natural gifts consist? 

Especially in these, that the human soul is — 

1, Immortal; 

2, Endowed with understanding and free will. 

t54. In what did the supernatural gifts consist? 

Especially in these : 

1, That the first man possessed sanctifying grace, 
which made him a child of God and an heir of heaven ; 

2, That he was endowed with great knowledge, and 
was free from all inclination to evil ; 

3, That he was not subject to hardships, suffering, 
or death. 

55. Did our first parents always preserve these supernatural 
gifts? 

No ; by sinning they lost all these supernatural gifts for 
themselves and for their descendants, and thereby 
plunged the whole human race into the greatest misery. 

56. How did our first parents sin? 

They believed the serpent rather than God, and dis- 
obeyed God by eating of the forbidden fruit. 

57. Into what misery did their sin plunge the whole human 



race 



-> 



The sin of Adam with its fatal consequences passed on 



— 33 — 

5D?enfd^en uBergegangen, jo ha'ii^ tDir jc^t 5IIle init bcr Siinbe 
beljaftet §ur SEelt fommen. 

„(Stel^ in ©iinben l^at nxelne ^Jllittex mid^ eni:|?fan9en." %^i. 50, 7. 

58, SBie ncimctt mir biefc SutttJc, tnit tticl^cr toir afle aiir SSclt 
fommeit ? 

SBir nennen fie @ r b f it n b e, tDeil Voir fie nidjt perfon- 
lid) begangeu, fonbern 'Don unfern Stammedern g{eicf)]am 
geerbt t)aben, 

59^ 9®cr aUtin nntcr afiett aJlenf^eit l^at btefe Siinbc itirfit gecrBt ? 

©te aKcrfeltgfte Sungfrau SJZaria, tt)c{rf}e biircl) befonbcre 
©nabe i:)on aller Ttatd ber ©iinbe ftetjg frci geblieben ifi 

geft bet nnBefledten Sm|]fangttiB ^JlatiL 
60* S33el(^c 6i?fe ^ol^tn ftub ntit ber GrBfunbc auf atte SPIcnf^cit 
ilBergeoangctt ? 

1) S)ie Ungnabe ®otte§ unb mit {l)r S3erluft ber Stub- 
f^aft ®otte§ unb be§ (£rbrecl)tci§ 511m |)imme(; 

2) Untr)iffent)eit, 93egierlid}!cit iinb Dtcigung 511m Sb[en ; 

3) SlCeiiei 2Ku()feItg'fetten, ©cljmerjen, ^(ageit imb enbtidj 
ber Xob, 

61» 2Bte marc t§ htn SJtenf^en erouitgcn, tocnn (^ott fic^ tuc^t 
erfiarmt Ijatte ? 

Stein SJ^enjd) ^atte meljr ©nabe erlangen unb felig trerben 
lonnen* 
62. SBic crBarmte ficfj 6>ott ber ^eufi^en ? 

(Sr t)er^ie^ einen ©ribfer, ber bie ©iinbe t)on i^uen Ibin- 
njegneljmen unb if)nen bie ©nabe nnb ha^ ©rbredjt ^um §im- 
melreid) tt)ieber ertDerben follte. 
63* 93Sem ^at ®ott aucrfi htn (Srlofer tjcrf^roc^en ? 

Unjern ©tammeltern fogleid) nad) bcni Siinbenfalte nnb 
barnac^ ben ^atriard)en. 
64» ^ur^ men ftat 65ott in bcr ?JoIge btefe 25erl)ei^itng erttcuert ? 

S)nrd) bie ^ropt)eten, n)eld)e Dom funftigen (Srlb)er 85iele2' 
t)ort)ergefagt f)aben- 
65» ^atttt fam bcr tjcr^ct^ene Grliifer ? 

Ungefat)r t)tertanfenb Saf)re nad) (£rfd)affnng ber SSett 



— 33 — 

all mankind, so that we all come into the world infected 
with sm. 

''Behold in sins did my mother conceive me." Ps. 1. 7. 

58. What do we call this sin in which we are all born? 

We call it original sin, because, though we have not 
committed it ourselves, we have inherited it from our first 
parents, who were the origin of all mankind. 

59. Who alone of all the descendants of Adam did not inherit 
original sin? 

The Blessed Virgin Alary, who by a special privilege 
was preserved from all stain of sin. 

Feast of the Immaculate Concep.icn. 

60. What fatal consequences have passed with original sin to 

all men? 

I,' God's displeasure, together v/ith the loss of the 
sonship of God and of the right of inheriting the kingdom 
of heaven ; 

2, Ignorance, concupiscence, and inclination to evil : 

3, All sorts of hardships, pains, calamities, and, at 
last, death. 

61. V/hat would have become of man, had not God shown 
him mercy? 

No one could have received sanctifying grace and been 
saved. 

62. How did God show mercy to m.an? 

He promiised him a Saviour, who should take away sin 
from him and regain for him grace and the right of in- 
heriting the kingdom of heaven. 

63. To whom did God first promise a Saviour? 

To our first parents immediately after their fall, and 
later on to the Patriarchs. 

64. Through whom did God renew the promise of a Saviour? 

Througli the Prophets, who foretold many things 
about the promised Saviour. 

65. When did the promised Saviour com.e? 

The promised Saviour came about four thousand years 
after the creation of the world. 



— 34 — 

®ie ganje 2ScIt lag in SIbgottcret unb alien Saftern ttef 
t)er|unfen; bie Suben allein erfanntert nod^ bert toaljren ©ott 

9lu^aitltientlttng. — ©et bu, ntetn ^inb, ein fqone§ (B'benUlh @otte§, 
unb l^affe bie ©iinbe, bie alle§ Unveil in bie SSelt geBrad^t l^ah „S)ie ©iinbe 
mac^t elenb bie fSblhx/' <Bp, 14, 34. 



^toeiter ©lauBen^arttfeL 

„Vinh an Sc[um ©^rtftum, fetnen eingebornen ©o^n, 
unfcnt ^errrn" 

!♦ 9[Ba)§ tc^rt tttt)§ bicfcr atticite 3(rtt!c( ? 

S)cr jmeite ®Iau6em5arti!e( le^rt un§, baft ber ©rlofer^ 
tpeld^en @ott un§ 9}?en|d)en t)er^eiBen unb gefanbt l)at, bcr 
cingeborne @o^n ®otte§ ift, Se)u§ S^rtftug unfer ^err ! 

t2. aSo^cr toiffett njtr, ba§ ^efn^ (S^riftu;^ ber bcrtjci^cnc (^r* 
liifcr ift ? 

3Str tDiffcn, baft Se[u§ (S:{)rt[tn§ ber t)erf)eiftene ©riofer 
ift, n)ci[ an i[)m SlUeg ift erfiitlt tporben, tda§ bie ^ropf)eten 
t)on bem ©rtofer t)orf)ergefagt ^aben. 

^arunt f^tat^ 3efu§ gu hen ^uben : „gotf^et in ber ©thrift fie ift e§^ 
bie t)on mir S^i^Q^iB Qtbt/' ^o'f), 5, 39. 

1 3^ 938a^ l^aBctt btc ^ro^^ctcn bont ©rlof er bor^crnefagt ? 

©ie "^aben befonber§ t)orf)ergcfagt 

1) bie 3^it unb ben Drt feiner ©ebnrt; 

2) bie Umftanbe feine^ £eben<3, Seiben^ unb 2;:obe^; 

3) feine 9lnferfte{)nng unb ^imme(fat)rt; 

4) bie ©tiftnng unb etnige Saner jeincr ^ird}e» 

4» aaSa^ bcbcutet bcr 9?rtme ^cfu§ ? 

Sefn§ bebentct fo t)ic( aUS : §ci(anb ober ©rtofer. 

,,®u foUft ii)m ben ^amen 3efu§ geBen, benn er lt)itb fein SSolI erlSfen 
t)on beffen ©iinben/' Waiit}. 1, 2L 

5» 2Ba§ bebcutct bcr ^amt (^f}xxfin§ ? 

(St)riftug (tjebraifcf) S)?ejfiag) bebeutet fo tiiel aU: ber 
©efalbte^ 



— 34 — 



66. In what condition was the world at the time of our 
Saviour's coming? 

The whole world lay buried in idolatry and vices of 
every kind ; the Jews alone acknowledged the true God. 

Application. My child, be a beautiful image of God, and hate sin, 
which has brought all evil into the world. "Sin maketh nations miserable,'* 
Prov. xiv. 34. 



THE SECOND ARTICLE OF THiJ CREED. 
''And in Jesus Christ, His only Son, our Lord/^ 

I. What does the second article of the Creed teach us? 

The second article of the Creed teaches us that the only 
Sori of God, Jesus Christ, our Lord, is the Saviour whom 
God promised and sent us. 

t2. IIow do we know that Jesus Christ is the Saviour prom- 
ised by God? 

We know that Jesus Christ is the Saviour promised 
by God, because in Him was fulfilled all that the Prophets 
had foretold of the Saviour. 

Hence Jesus said to the Jews: "Search the Scriptures; . . . the same 
aie they that give testimony of Me." St. John v. 39. 

ts. What had the Prophets foretold of the Saviour? 

The Prophets had foretold chiefly : 

1, The time and place of His birth; 

2, The circumstances of His life, Passion, and 
death ; 

3, His Resurrection and Ascension ; 

4, The foundation and perpetual duration of His 
Church. 

4. What does the name Jesus signify? 

The name Jesus signifies Saviour or Redeemer. 

**Thou shalt call His name Jesus, for He shall save His people from 
;h(jir sins.'* St. Matt. i. 21. 

5. What does the word Christ signify? 

Christ (in Hebrew Messias) signifie:;, The Anointed. 



— 35 — 

6. aiBantm ttJirb ^cfua ber ©cfalBte ocnannt ? 

2BciI im altcn ^unbe bie 33rDpf)eten, .^oljcnpriefter imb 
^^oitige mit Del gejalbt tDurbcn; Seju^ abcr unjcr ljoii)[ter 
^ropt)et, ^rtefter unb Stonig i[t 

7. aSSarum l^ei^t K^rtftu^ bcr emgeBornc (So^it ©ottei^ ? 

SSeit Sefit§ 6f)riftu§ alleirt t)ort (5n:)igfeit f)er unb Don 
Scalar ©otteg @of)n i[t, tr)al)rer ©ott tt)ie ber Skater. 

8^ ©ittb ttJtr bctttt uidjt aut^ Sinber &ottt§ ? 

2Sir finb §U)ar ^inber @otte§, a6er ntc[)t Don (£tt)ig!eit 
f)er unb nid)t Don Scalar, fonbern nar aa§ ©nabe angenom^ 
mene ^tnber, 

„5II§ bie fyixEe bet 3e^t !ant, fanbte ©ott fettten ©ol^n, bamit toiv an 
^inbe§flatt angenommen tciitben/' @aL 4, 4 u, 5, 

1 9. aaSo^cr toJtffctt mir, ba^ Sef«^ g^rtftu^ ttia^rcr @ott ift ? 

1) an§ ben SSeijfagangcn ber ^rop^eten; 

2) aa§ bent ^^i^GnifK f^tneg Ijtmmlijdjen S5ater§ ; 

3) an§> jeinem eigenen ^^^^gniffe; 

4) an§ ber £ef)re ber Slpoftel; 

5) aai3 ber Seljre ber !atf)oIt]i^en Slirdje. 

^ 10* aSie itcnitett t^n bie -4?ro)j^etett in i^ren aBciffagmtgctt ? 

©ie nenncn if)n ,,©ott/' ,,©ott mlt nih^/' „hm 3(llerl)et- 
Itgften/' ,,ben 23anberbarcn,'' ,,ben S5ater bc^. 3^^^^^^'' 

1 11. "SScl^t^ ift ba^ Beugtiit be^ Xjintntaft^cn ^atcr^ ? 

Set ber S^aafe (J^riftt im Sorban unb bei feiner 9Ser- 
Karang aaf Sabor erjc^oU Dom ^immel bie ©timme: ,,Siefer 
ift mein geltebter ©oI}n, an bent ic^ mein 2So{)(gefalIen i)abt/* 

maii^. 3, 17. 

tl2. ^cl^t§ ift ha§ Bcugnit e^rifti felBft? 

1) S£)rtfta§ be§eagte, ha^ er ©otte^ ©oljn unb tDaljrer 
©ott jet Dite ber S5ater. So^. 3, 13, i6, 

2) S)teje§ 3^^^S^iB Befraftigte er barcf) 3Sanberroerfe, unb 

3) er befiegelte e§ mit jeinem Sobe. 

1) ,,3(5 unb ber SSatet \mh (Sin§/' Sof). 10, 30. „SSer mit^ fiel)t, 
fie^t aud^ ben SSater/' 3o§. 14, 9. S3om ^o!)en:|priefter feterlti^ Ibefc^lDoreu 
i^u jagen, oh ex G;]§tiftu§, ber ^o^n (^viic^ fct, antn)ortete 3efii§ : „3c§ bin 



— 35 — 

5. Why is Jesus called "The Anointed"? 

Because in the Old Law the prophets, high priests, and 
kings were anointed w^th oil; and Jesus is our greatest 
Prophet, Priest, and King. 

7. Why is Jesus Christ called the only "Son of God"? 
Because Jesus Christ is by nature and from all eternity 

the only Son of God, and as truly God as the Father. 

8. Are we not also children of God? 

Yes, we are children of God, but not by nature and 
from all eternity; we are only adopted children, through 
grace. 

**But when the fulness of time was come, God sent His Son, . . . that 
we might receive the adoption of sons." Gal. iv. 4, 5. 

"fg. How do we know that Jesus Christ is truly God? 
We know it : 

1, From the prophecies ; 

2, From the testimony of His Heavenly Father ; 

3, From His own testimony ; 

4, From the teaching of the Apostles ; 

5, From the teaching of the Catholic Church. 

1 10. What do the Prophets call Him in their prophecies? 

They call Him ''God," "God with us,'' "the I\Iost 
Holy,'' "the Wonderful," "the Father of the world to 
come." 

II. What is the testimony of His Heavenly Father? 

At the Baptism of Christ in the Jordan, and at His 
Transfiguration on Alount Tabor, a voice from heaven 
was heard saying, "This is My beloved Son, in whom I 
am vv^ell pleased." St. Matt. iii. 17. 

1 12. V/hat is the tertimcny of Christ Himself? 

1, Christ testified that He is the Son of God and 
true God like His Father. St. John iii. 13, 16; 

2, He strengthened His testimony by miracles ; 

3, He sealed His testimony with His death. 

I. "T and the Father are one." St. John x. 30. "He that seeth Me 
seeth the Father also." St. John xiv. 9. When solemnly adjured by the 
high priest to say if He be the Christ, the Son of God, Jesus said unto 



— 36 — 

e§/' maiiij. 26, 63 unb auf btefe§ Sefenntmg 5tn Ittt er hen Sob. 2) „^ie 
2Bet!e, bte tc^ ini '^amen nteineg S5atet§ h)tr!e, geugen t)on tnir." 3oT^. 10, 25. 
^eilung tJtelet ^ranfen. ^lufertnedtung t)on ben Sobten. Seine eigenc Sluf* 
etftel^ung. 5Pro:pf)e3et§ungen. 

1 13, 2BcJrf)c^ ift btc Sc^rc ber 5t))ufter nUv (S^rtftu^ ? 

®ie 2()DofteI Ie[)ren, ha% S()rtftu§ tt)a()rer ©ott ift, unb 
ha^ i[)ni batjcr t)on alien ©efc^opfen Slubetung gebufjrt 

,,(S5nftu§, bet ba tft (Sott T^oi^QelolBt in ^migfeit" mm. 9, 5, 
,,3n g^riftu^ n)ol)nt bie gange giille ber ©ott^eit leiB^aftig." ^ol. 2, 9. 
„3m 5^amen 3efu foEen fi(^ Beugen oHe ,^ntee beret, bie im ^immd, 
auf ber ^rbe unb unlet bet (Bxhe finb/' $J)iL 2, 10. 

1 14, 2Bc(d)c^ ift hk Sc^rc ber fat^oUfdjcit ^ir^e iiBer S^rifht^ ? 

S)ie !at^ottjcl)e ^ircf)e l^at Don jetier getet)rt, ba§ Sf)riftu§ 
tDa^rf)aft ©ott, eme^ SBefen^ mit bem 35ater ift, unb Ijat 
biefe Setjre ftetg t)crtt)eibigt ai§ bie ^auptletjre be§ St)riften^ 
tl)um^. 

SSeif^. — ®ie l^L maxif^xex al§ SSIutjeugen. 

15^ SSantm fjci^t Sefu^ K^riftu^ unfcr §err ? 

Sefug St)rtftu§ ^ei^t nnfer ^err, 1) tDeil er nnfer ®ott ift 
unb 2) iDcit er nnfer ©rlofcr ift, ber nn§ mit jeinem Slute 

erfauft i)at 

9lui^ttntt)ent)ung. — S^^ufe Bfter§ unb anbai^ttg ben 5^amen 3efu§ an, 
16efonber§ in ber SSerfuc^ung. ©ebraut^e auc^ gem ben f c^onen ©tug : ©^ 
lobt fei Sefu§ (E:^riftu§ I — ^n ^tDigfeit 5Xmen. S^amen^^eju^gefL 



2)rittcr ®IauBcn§artiIeL 

,,S)er empfangen ift 'Dom f)eiligen ©cifte, geboren au§ 
2Karia ber Snngfran.'' 

§ 1. 9Kcnf(^ttJcrbung ^efu ©Jjriftl 

1. SBaa U^xt m§ ^auplfac^rij^ ber hntt^ ^xtxM ? 

(£r Ie()rt nn^3, ha^ ber @of)n ©otte§ burc^ 23ir!ung be§ 
l^eiligen @eiftei3 SJJenfc^ geiDorben ift, b. i). ba^^ er einen Seib 
mib eine ©eele angenommen ^at, toie n^ir SJJemc^en tjabeit 



— 36 — 

him: "Tfaou hast said it." St. Matt. xxvi. 63; and for this confession 
He suffered death. 2. "The works that I do in the name of My Father, 
Ihey give testimony of Me." St. John x. 25. 

Examples. Healing of many sick; raising of the dead to life; His own 
Resurrection; prophecies. St. John xi. 12. 

1 13. What did the Apostles teach of Jesus Christ? 

The Apostles taught that Jesus Christ is true God, and 
that all creatures should adore Him. 

"Christ, who is over all things, God blessed forever." Rom. ix. 5. 

"In Him (Christ) dwelleth all the fulness of the God-head corporally." 
Col. ii. 9. 

"In the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of those that are in 
heaven, on earth, and under the earth." Phil. ii. 10. 

14. What does the Catholic Church teach of Jesus Christ? 

The Catholic Church has always taught that Jesus 
Christ is true God, and of one substance with God the 
Father. This doctrine she has ever defended as the fun- 
datnental doctrine of Christianity. 

Examples. The holy martyrs. 

15. Why is Jesus Christ called our Lord? 

Jesus Christ is called our Lord : 

1, Because He is our God ; and, 

2, Because He is our Redeemer, w^ho has bought us 
with His blood. 

Application. Often invoke wnth the greatest veneration the holy name 
of Jesus, especially in time of temptation. Take a delight in using this 
beautiful salutation: **Praise be to Jesus Christ. — Forever. Amen." 

Feast of the holy Name of Jesus. 



THE THIRD ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

''^Who zvas conceived of the Holy Ghost, bo7ii of the Vir- 
gin Mary'' 

§ I. Incarnation of Jesus Christ. 

I. What does the third article of the Creed teach us? 

The third article of the Creed teaches us that the Son 
of God through the power of the Holy Ghost became 
Man: that is, He took to Himself a body and soul like 
ours. 



— 37 — 

„^a§ SSort, (ber iSo^n ©otte§,) tft gietfc^ gettjorben unb ^a^ utitet iin§ 
getoo^nt" So^* 1, 14. 

2. 2Btc itctttten ttiir bicfc^ (^c^^cimitt^ ? 

3Sir nennen biefeg @et)eimm^ bte 9}Zenf cIjiDcrbimg 
be§ ©o{)rteg ©ottes. 

3. ^a§ glauBcit miv alfo tiott ^cfu^ G:^riftu^ ? 

3Btr g(au6en, ha^ Se]u§ Sf)riftu^ Sngleic^ tualircr (Soft 
unb n^af)rer SKenfd^ ift : ®ott i[t er t)on ©roigfeit uiii) ajJenjc^ 
tft er gelDorben in ber 3^it- 

4. S33ic uiele ^aturcit gibt c§ bentnac^ in ^cfu G^firtfto ? 

©^ gtbt gtDet JJaturen in Se)u S()rtfto ; bie giittlid^e 
9?atnr, tDeil er @ott t[t, unb bie m e n j d) I i c^ e SZatur, tDcil 
er 2Kenjd) ift. 

1 5. &xU c^ in 3efu d^rifto auti^ gttJci ^crfoncn ? 

9?ein ; Sejn^ fe^riftn^ ift nur eine unb groar gottlii^e ^er^ 
fon, \vdd]t bie menjd)lic^e ?Jatur angenommen i)at 

6. S^ott mem ^at ber Solin Sotted btc menfti^Itd^c Watur rmgcttom- 
tneit? 

9Son 9}?aria, ber reinften^ungfrau. S)arum Ijeifst fie aud^ 

SKutter ©otte*§ ober ©otte^gebdrerin. 

geft ^axm S5et!unbtgung. 

7. §atte Sefu^ St)riftu^ and) einett abater ? 

ms 9Wenfd) {)atte Sefu^ (S^riftuS feinen 95ater. 

„^fu§ tourbe jilr Sofe:pl§§ ©ol^n gel^alten/' Su!, 3, 23, 

8. SBcr mar bcmt ber l^ciligc S^fe^J^ ? 

S)er f)eiUge Sojept) tpar ber DMIjrtiatcr ober ^f{eget)ater 
Sefu ©f)rifti. 

t 9^ ^arum ift ber Sofin &otic§ SJlcttft^ gctnorbcn ? 

S)cr ®i)f)n ©otte^ ift 9Kenfd) geU)orben, 

1) um fiir im^ leiben unb fterben ju fonncn; benn al3 
©ott fonnte er toeber leiben nod^ fterben ; 

2) um un§ burd) fein SSort §u leljren unb nn^ ein Sei- 
fpiel §u l)interlaffcn. bem toir nod)fotgen follen. 



— 37 — 

"The Word (the Only-begotten of the Father) was made flesh and 
dwelt among us." St. John i. 14. 

2. What do we call this mystery of Christ's taking a body 
and soul like ours? 

We call this mvstery the Incarnation of the Son of 
God. 

3. What do we believe concerning Jesus Christ? 

We believe that Jesus Christ is both true God and true 
man ; that He is God from all eternity, and became Man 
in time. 

4. How many natures, then, are there in Jesus Christ? 

There are two natures in Jesus Christ: the divine na- 
ture because He is God, the human nature because He is 
man. 

t5. Are there also two Persons in Jesus Christ? 

No : Jesus Christ is only one Divine Person, who took 
to Himself a human nature. 

6. From whom, did the Son of God take His human nature? 

From Mary, the purest of virgins ; therefore she is also 
called ''Mother of God." 

Feast of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin Mary. 

7. Had Jesus Christ also a father? 

As man Jesus Christ had no father. 

"Jesus being (as it was supposed) the son of Joseph." — St. Luke iii. 23. 

8. Who was St. Joseph? 

St. Joseph was the foster-father of Jesus Christ. 

tg. Why did the Son of God become m^an? 

The Son of God became man — 

1, That He might be able to suffer and die for us, 
for as God He could neither suffer nor die ; 

2, That He might teach us by His word, and Ice^ve 
us an example which w^e are to imitate. 



— 38 — 

10» 2Bie lange ift t§ f^ott, baj^ bcr So^n Gottc§, al§ 3)^cnfii^, in 
bie SBcIt gcJommen ift ? 

Ueber neun3el)nf)uni)ert Saf)rc. 

IL 2Bu ift ber ^eilanb gcBoreit ttJorbcn ? 

3u $8GtI)(e[jem in eiiicm ©talle. ssci^nad^tifeft, 

12» 33i>cr fam 5ucrft, t>a§ SVinb Scfu attauBetctt ? 

(Srft !amert fromme §irten au!§ ber 9^df)e ; bann !amen bie 
SSei[en ober bie IjL brct Slfinitje au*^ bem SJiorgcnlaube. 

13. 23?obutci) ift ben §irteu uiitb ben SBeifett bie ©cSurt Sefu ht= 
tamit gewurbeit? 

®en §irteit ift bie ©cburt Se[u burdj einen Gngel, imb 

ben 3Sei)en bnrc^ eincn tDunberbaren ©tern befannt geroorben. 

JRu^antoentJUng. — erttjage oft tnit ban!Batetn ^eraett, bag G)otte§ 
<Sotjn bir 311 lieb tjotit §immel l^eraBtjeftiegen, unb ein armeg .Rinblein geroor* 
ben ift. Saran erinnert btd^ 211orgen§, 9)Uttag» unb 5lBenb§ bcy ;Cduten 3um 
englifc^en ©tug. S3ete il)n immer anbat^ttg, 

§ 2. ®a^ Sugenblebcii ^efu S^rifti. 

14* fH^a^ trug fi^ mit ^efu^ am biersigftcn ^^age ttac^ feiner @e= 
burt 5U '? 

2(m i^ierjigften Sage nadE) joiner ©cbnrt tDurbe Se)u^ im 

Sempcl 5U Serufalem aufgeopfert. maxia 2i^imci. 

15» 23(ieb ha^ ^inbleiit ^cfu immer im Sw^cnlanbc ? 

9Zein; Sofept) nnb 9}?aria flucf)teten fief) mit bem Slinb 
^efu§ na(i) 2(egt)pten, tDeil ber ^onig ,^erobe^ iljm nad) bem 

2^bm trad)tete. geft ber unfa^ulbigen ^inber, 

16. 9®o (cbte Scfu^ nad] ber 9tii(f!e^r au^ ^egtj^jten ? 

6r lebte bi^ §nm breiBigften Saljre jn Stajaret^ im §anfe 
feiner SItern unb mar ifjnen untertljcinig. 

17* ^a§ tf^at Sefu§ aU cr 5tt)ij(f ^a^re alt tuar ? 

®r ging mit feinen S(tern jnm Dfterfeft nacE) Serufalem, 
unb blieb bort brei Sage im Sempel 

18* SSarnm bUeb er im Sem^)e(? 

Um un§ ju §eigcn, mie mir ^renbe am Ocbete nnb bem 
Unterric^te t)a6en, unb gerne im §auje ©ottoi^ fcin foUen. 



— 38 — 

10. How long is it since the Son of God came into the world 
as man? 

Over eighteen hundred years. 

11. Where was our Saviour born? 

Our Saviour was born at Bethlehem in a stable. 

Christmas. 

12. Vvho first came to adore the Infant Jesus? 

Devout shepherds from the neighborhood first came, 
and then the Alagi or the three holy kings from the East. 

13. How was the birth of Christ made known to the shep- 
herds and to the Magi? 

The birth of Christ was made known to the shepherds 
by an angel, and to the Magi by means of a wonderful 
star. 

Application. Often and with grateful heart reflect that the Son of 
God for love of you came from heaven, and became a poor child. Of this 
you are reminded morning, noon, and evening by the sound of the Angelus 
bell. Recite the Angelus with great devotion. 

§ 2. The Youth of Jesus Christ. 

14. What took place when Jesus w::3 forty days eld? 
When Jesus w^as forty days old He was presented in 

the Temple at Jerusalem. 

Purification of the Blessed Virgin, or Candlemas. 

15. Did the child Jesus remain alway3 in Judea? 

No; Joseph and ]\Iary fled with the child Jesus into 
Egypt, because King Herod sought to take His life. 

Feast of the Holy Innocents. 

16. Where did Jesus dwell after His return from Egypt? 
Until the thirtieth year of His age Jesus dw^elt at Naz- 
areth with His parents, and 'Svas subject to them.'' 

17. What did Jesus do at the age of twelve years? 

At the age of twelve years Jesus went with His parents 
to Jerusalem, and there remained three days in the Tem- 
ple. 

18. Why did Jesus remain in the Temple? 

Jesus remained in the Temple to teach us by His ex- 
ample that we should take delight in prayer and instruc- 
tion, and love to be in the house of God. 



— 39 — 

1 19^ aSaiS teiiffctt toit tiott ber iiBrigctt Sw^Ctt^pit S^fu ? 

®ie l^eilige ©(^rift fagt ung: „Sefu§ tiat)m gu, tute 
an 3llter, fo ait SBcisol^ett unb ©nabe t)or ®ott unb bm 
Ttm]d)m. Su!a§, 2, 52, 

91n^ttntoenl>ung. — ^fitmnt bh ha^ ^efulinb junt 5Jluftet. ©et fromm 
Qegen @ott, gel^orfam ben ^Itern, Itel6retc^ gegen 5lnbere unb trad^te 'ni @u* 
ten ftetg gujunel^nten, tote bu an filter aunimmft. 

§ 3* ®a§ Bffentltdic Sebcn ^t\n S^rtftu 

20^ aSo^itt ficgaB jic5^ ^cfu^. a()^ er breigtg ^a^rc alt tuar ? 

211^ Sefug breigig Sa^re alt tvav, begab er [id) an hm 
^tu^ Sorban, tDO er ftc^ t)on Sot)anne^ taufen lie^. Sarauf 
ging er in bie 23ii[te, tDO er Diergig Sage faftete. 

21* ^a§ tf^ai Sefua, al§ cr hit $Buftc tjerlaffen Ijattc ? 

Seju§ fing an offentlicf) jn le^ren nnb Sitnger nnt fic^ gu 
fammein, t)on benen er jiDoIf jn jeinen 2{po[te(n ober ©ejanb^ 
tm ern)af)Ite. 

22. SSa§ re^rtc Sefu§ ? 

Sefu^ lef)rte Stdeg, tDa§ tnir glanben nnb tt)nn foUen, nm 
felig gn tDerben. 

1 23* 2Btc bettJic^ Sefu^r bag f cine fie^rc ttia^r unb oottHdft ift ? 

Se]n§ beiDie^, bap feine Se^re tt)at)r unb gi3ttliclj i[t 

1) bnrii) bie ^eiligfeit feineg Sebens; 

2) bnrd) 3Sunbertt)aten nnb SSeiffagnngen. 

Sefu§ fagte gu ben ^uben : „2Bet au§' eud^ !ann mt(^ emet Sitnbe Be* 
f^ntbtgen?" ^of), 8, 46. ,3oIIet i^x metnen 2Botten ntc^t glauben, fo 
glaubet nteinen 2Bet!en." ;5o5. 10, 38. 

24. ^annft bu mix eintoc feincr SBunbcrt^atett anfii^rctt ? 

SSaffer t)ertt)anbelte Sefng in 2Sein; mit fiinf S)roben fdt- 
Itgte er iiber fiinftaujenb 9J?en)cf)en ; mit einem 33orte ftiUte er 
SSinbe nnb SSellen, t)eilte Sranft)eiten aller Slrt nnb erlsDedte 
Xobte sum Seben. 

if 25* 9®arum nctttten ttJtr folt^c 9®cr!c S^nnbcr ? 

SSir nennen foldje 3Serfe 3Snnber, iDcit [ie alle natiirlidjen 



— 39 — 

-fig. What is known of the remaining years of Christ's 
youth? 

The Holy Scripture tells us: ''J^sus advanced in wis- 
dom and age and grace with God and men/' St. Luke ii. 

Application. Take the child Jesus for your model. Be devout, faith- 
ful to God, obedient to your parents, and obliging towards others; and 
seek to grow in virtue as you advance in age. 



§ 3. Public Life of Jesus Christ. 

20. Where did Jesus go at the age of thirty years? 

At the age of thirty years Jesus went to the river Jor- 
dan, where He permitted St. John to baptize Him. He 
then retired into the desert, where He fasted forty days 
and nights. 

21. What did Jesus do after He had left the desert? 

After Jesus had left the desert He began to teach in 
public and to gather around Him disciples, from among 
whom He chose twelve to be His Apostles or Messengers. 

22. What did Jesus teach? 

Jesus taught all that we are to believe and to do in or- 
der to be saved. 

1 23. How did Jesus prove that His Doctrine was true and 
divine ? 

Jesus proved that His doctrine was true and divine — 

1, By the holiness of His life; 

2, By miracles and prophecies. 

Jesus said to the Jews: "Which of j^ou can convince Me of sin?" St. 
John viii. 46. **If I do not the works of My Father, believe Me not. But 
if I do, though you will not believe Me, believe the works." St. John 
X. 37, 38. 

24. Mention some of His miracles. 

Jesus changed water into wine ; with five loaves He fed 
over five thousand people; by a word He calmed the 
winds and the waves ; He cured all sorts of diseases, and 
raised even the dead to life. 

t25. Why do we call such works miracles? 

We call such works miracles, because they are beyond 



— 40 — 

^rtifte be§ 9}?enfcl)cn iiberfteigcn itnb @ottc3 SdlmacTjt ^a^n^ 
fdjreiben [iiib. 

,,5^tentanb !ann btefe SBunbet h)lt!en, ble bu tolrfft, toenn nicfjt 6olt 
tntt t^m tft/' So^.3, 2, 

t 26» ^attttft btt &nxQt§ anfii^rctt, tt)a§ S^fu^ gettietffrtgt f^at ? 

Sefug Ijat t)orauSge)agt, tvaS niir @ott tDifjen fonnte: 

1) ®en S3erratf) beg Subag unb bie QSerlaugxmng be§^^ 
5petru§ ; 

2) ©ettt Seiben unb ©terben, jeinc Stuferftcfjung unb ^im^ 
melfa()rt; 

3) S)ie 3^^f^S^i^^S Seru]alcm<3, bie 93crbreitung unb 
S)ancr feiner S£trd)e. 

Dlu^antueniiung. — £te§ unb IBetrac^te flei^lg bie SeBenggefdC^itf^te Scfu.^ 
Be^etsige feine l^ciligett Seljxen unb folge fetnen 2;ugcnbBetj|3ieIen natfj, „bcim 
td^ ^'^Be eu(^ ein SBeifptel gegeBen, bamit i§r cu(^ jo t^ut ioie i(^ getl^oix. 



„©clitten unter ^ontiuso ^i(atug, gefreustget, geftorbcn iini> 

begraben.^' 

1. ^a§ Uf^xi m§ bcr Dtertc 5trti!el ? 

©r letjrt un§, ba^ Sefu§ EliriftuS fiir mvi gelitten I)at, ant 
^reuje geftorben unb m§ ©rab gelegt tDorben i[t 

2. 23Sa^ ^at Sefu^ S^riftu^ fiir un§ gcUttctt ? 

(£r f)at fein ganjeS 2^bm ^inburct) fet)r S8ie(eg gelittem 
(SnbltdE) t[t er nad^ grower 2obe§angft im Cclgarten gefangcn,, 
t)erfpottet, gegei^elt, mit 2)ornen gefrbnt unb jutegt an^ £rcu j 
genagelt tDorben. 

3. 2Ber ^at 3cfu§ 5itm ^obc ticntrt^eilt ? 

S)er romifc^e £anb)}flcger ^ontiujo ^i(atu<g, 

4» 933o ift 3cfu§ gc!rc«5igt murbett ? 

Sluf bem S^aluarienberge bci Scrujatcm. iircusipea. 



— 40 — 

the natural power of man, and can be ascribed only to the 
omnipotence of God. 

**Xo man can do these signs which Thou dost, unless God be with him.** 
St. Joiin iii. 2. 

f 26. Can you mention some things which Jesus foretold? 

Jesus foretold many things known only to God: 

1, His betrayal by Judas and His denial by Peter; 

2, His sufferings and death, His resurrection and as- 
cension ; 

3, The destruction of Jerusalem, the spreading and 
duration of His Church. 

Appiication. Read assiduously and meditate on the history of our 
Blessed Lord's !if^; embrace His holy doctrine, imitate His holy life. **For 
I have given ;-::u an example that as I have done so you do also.'* St. 
John sdiL z5. 



THE FOURTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

^Suffered under Pontius Pilate, zvas crucified, dead and 

buried/' 

1. What does the fourth article of the Creed teach us? 

The fourth article of the Creed teaches us that Jesus 
Christ suffered for us, died on the Cross, and was laid in 
the tomb. 

2. What did Jesus Christ suffer for us? 

He suffered much during His whole life. At last, after 
a terrible agony in the Garden of Olives, He was seized, 
mocked, scourged, crowned with thorns, and finally nailed 
to the cross. 

3. Who condemned Jesus to death? 

Pontius Pilate, the Roman Governor of Judea, con- 
demned Jesus to death. 

4. Where was Jesus crucified? 

Jesus was crucified on Mount Calvary, near Jerusalem. 

Way of the Cross. 



— 41 — 

5» ^a§ qc^^af) Mm Xoht S^fu? 

S5ci feinem Xoht tvmht bte ©onne t)cr[tn[tcrt, bie (£rbe 
bebte, bie ^clfcn jcrfprangen, bie ©raber i3ffncten iitf) unb 
t)tele Sobten ftanben auf. 

3)al^et tiefen ber §au|)tmann unb feine 2enie : „3Scil^rIi(^, biefex ift 
@otte§ @o§n getrcfen/' 3Jlattl), 27, 5i. 

6» 2Bar 3cfu)^ gc^tiittttgeit ben Xo\> gu leibett ? 

S^eirt ; Sc[u§ l^at freiiDidig ben %ob gclitten. 

,,®r tft 5mgeo|)fext toorben, toeil et felBft ttjollte/' 3f. 53, 7^ 
t 7* SBarum f^at Scfui^ fo t)te( leibctt unb ftcrBctt ttJoUcn ? 

1) Um fiir unfere ©iinbeit. genugjut^un, xmb itn§ bie 
t)erIorne @nabe unb ben ^immel luieber §n ermerben; 

2) um feine grojse Siebe gegen un§ ju jeigcn; 

3) um unj§ ein Seifpiel ju geben, bamit and) tvix gebufbig 
leiben, 

„Unt Httferer 5!JltffetT^aten tt)iGen ift er berlDunbet, um unferer ©iinbeit 
tntHett gefd^Iagen JtJorben/' 3l* 53, 5. „Sine Qrojsere ;OieBe al§ bteje 
f)at ^^temanb, ha^ er fein 2t'ben fiir feine greuube fjingi^t." ^o^. 15, 13. 
„(E5riflu§ l§at fiir un§ gelitten unb eud^ ein S3ei]>ie][ ]^interIoffen, batnit i^r 
feinen gugfta^fen nad^folget/' 1. $et. 2, 2U 

8* §ur tticl^e Siinbctt ^at Q^f^vi)tn§ gcnuggct^an ? 

Sefug Ijat fiir bie ©rbfiinbe unb al(e anbern ©iinben ber 
9}?enfd)en genuggett)an. 

9. 2®arum mcrbctt aBcr ntc^t afic 3Jlcttfd^ett fcUg ? 

©§ tuerben mcf}t SlUe felig, tueil nid)t Sllte tt)rerfeitv tl)un^ 
\va§ gum ^eile not^n:)enbig ift, b» ]^» tueil nidjt Side glaubcn^ 
bte ©ebote l^alten unb bie ©nabenmittel gebraudjen. 

10» 9Ba§ gefri^a^ nati^ bcm Subc S^fu ? 

S^ad^bem feine ©eite mit einer Sanje geoffnet tuorbeit 
tvax, nai\m man feinen Seib Dom ^reu§e, legte \i)n in'^ @rab, 
Derftegelte eg unb fteUte eine "^adj^ Don ©olbaten an bem^ 
felben auf. 

9lu^anttienbung. — ^etrac^te oft ba§ Bittere Seiben unb ©terben 3efu, 
unb tJergig nie, ba^ er au§ Siebe 3U bir fein Seben l^ingegeBen X)at Scbe 
unb leibe fiir i^n unb freusige it}n nie auf'S 9fleue in beinem ^erjen butd^ 
cine fd^toere ©unbe, G^ruciftj, 5lbftinen3 am greitag. 



— 41 — 

5. What happened at the death of Jesus? 

At His death the sun was darkened, the earth trembled, 
the rocks were rent, graves opened, and many of the dead 
rose to Hfe. 

Hence the captain and his soldiers confessed, "Truly this man was the 
Son of God!" St. Matt, xxvii. 54. 

6. Was Jesus compelled to suffer death? 

No; Jesus suffered death of His own free will. 

"He was offered because it was His own will." Is. liii. 7. 

7. Why was it the will of Jesus to sufler so much and to die? 

1, To make satisfaction to the Divine Justice for our 
sins, and to recover for us the grace of God and the right 
to heaven ; 

2, To give a proof of His great love for us ; 

3, To teach us by His own example how to suffer 
patiently. 

"He was wounded for our iniquities. He was bruised for our sins." Is. 
liii. 5. "Greater love than this no man hath, that a man lay down his life 
for his friends." St. John xv. 13. "Christ also suffered for us, leaving 
you an example that you should follow His steps." i St. Peter ii. 21. 

8. For what sins did Jesus make satisfaction? 

Jesus made satisfaction for original sin and all the 
other sins of mankind. 

9. Why are not all men saved? 

Because all do not do what is necessary for obtaining 
salvation ; that is, they do not all believe, keep the Com- 
mandments, and use the means of grace given them by 
God. 

10. What happened after the death of Jesus? 

After the death of Jesus His sacred side was pierced 
with a lance ; then His body was taken down from the 
Cross and laid in a tomb; the tomb was sealed and sol- 
diers were stationed to guard it. 

Application. Often meditate on the bitter Passion and death of Jesus, 
and never forget that for love of you He gave His life. Live and suffer 
for His salce, and never crucify Him anew in your heart by grievous sin.— 
The crucifix. — Abstinence on Friday. 



— 42 — 

pnfter ©lauBcn^artifcL 

,,?lbc]eutegcn 5ur ^oflc, am brittcn Sage tniebcr auferftanbeit 
Don ben Sobten.'^ 

!♦ ^a§ Bebcuten hie SSorte : ^(btjcftiegcit ^ur §Mc ? 

2)a|3 bie Sccle Scfu (Sl)rt[ti nad) feincm 2obe in bie "^ov- 
t)dik Ijinabftieg, urn bie Seelcn ber t)er[tor6enen @ered)tcn ju 
troften unb gn bcfrcien. i, $et. 3, i9. 

2. 2Bavum tuaren hit Seclcn ber tJor G^^riftu^ tjcrftorbettctt 05c= 
rec^tcu ill bcr ^orpUe ? 

SScil ber |>tmmcl burcf) bie @unbe t)er]cf)lD]|en iDar unb 

erft burc^ ©tirijtu^ jotlte ge6f[rtet iDerbcn. 

S. SSte lanoe hlic^ hie Seele S^fw tw ^^^ S^ur^ftijtte ? 

3}ie Secle Scfu blieb bi^3 §um britten Sage in ber Sor- 
I)i3[Ie. S)ann Hcreinigte fie fid) bnrcf) bie Slraft feiner ©ott^ 
i)eit tt)ieber mit bent iieibe unb Sefug erftanb glorreid) au^3 
bem ®ra6e. £fterfcft 

4, SBurbe ^cfu^ anti) na^ bcr 5(uferfte^ung o^f^^cn ? 

Sc[u^3 i[t nari) feiner 2luferftet)ung tniebertjott hm Seinen 
cr|d}ienen unb feine Siinger t)aben it)n oft ge]et)en, beriiljrt, 
mit il)m gejprodjen unb gegeffen. 

5» SSie langc hlich ^cfu^ iiat^ fctncr 3luferftc^ttug not^ auf ©rbcn ? 

Sejn^ blieb nodj tiieijig Sage auf ©rben unb ertlicilte 
feineu Slpofteln, Dornefimlid) bem ^^etrn^, oerfdjiebene S^oli- 
inadjten unb Uutenneifungen gum ©eften feiner Slird)e. 

G. 2Sa^ fuHeu tviv an§ bcr Stufcrftc^mig 3cfu Icrncu ? 

1) S)a§ Sefug tpatjrer ©ott ift, 

2) ha^ and) tDir einften^ auferftel^en tnerben, 

3) ha^ tnir Don bem Sobe ber ©iinbe ju einem neuen, 
Ijeiligen 2cbm auferfteljen foUen. 

,Sn 3efu§ (S^rtftug bon ben 2:obten ertuedt l^at, tolrb an^ euere fterb» 
lichen SelBer ItBenbig madden." Uiom. 8, IL 

9Iu1^anUienlluilQ* — Sreue bic^ be§ erftanbenen §eilanb§ unb feine§ 
^iege§ iibet 2^ob unb ^oEe. IBereite tic^ aucfj gu einer glorreidjcn ^^ufer* 
ftel^ung burc^ ein neue§, ]^eiltge§ Scben tioc. 



— - 42 — 

THE FIFTH ARTICLE OF TFIE CREED, 

^'He descended into hell, the third day He rose again front 

the dead/' 

1. What is meant by the words "He descended into hell"? 

That the soul of Jesus Christ, after His death, de- 
scended into ''Limbo,'' to console and set free the souls 
of the just. I St. Peter iii. 19. 

Limbo was the place of rest wherein the souls of the just who had died 
before Christ, were detained waiting for the time of the redemption. 

2. Why were the souls of the just who had died before Christ 
detained in Limbo? 

Because heaven was closed through sin, and was first 
to be opened by Christ. 

3. How long did the soul of Christ remain in Limbo? 

The soul of Christ remained in Limbo until the third 
da}^, when it was, by His own divine power, reunited to 
His body, and He rose gloriously from the tomb. 

Easter Sunday. 

4. Was Christ seen after His Resurrection? 

After His Resurrection Christ was repeatedly seen by 
His Apostles and Disciples, who touched Him, ate and 
talked with Him. 

5. How long did Christ remain on earth after His Resurrec- 
tion? 

Christ remained forty days on earth, conferring vari- 
ous powers upon His Apostles, especially upon Peter, and 
leaving instructions for the good of His Church- 

6. What does the Resurrection of Christ teach us? 

1, That He is true God; 

2, That we also shall rise again ; 

3, That we should rise from the death of sin to a 
new and holy life. 

**He that raised up Jesus Christ from the dead shall also quicken your 
mortal bodies." Rom. viii. ii. 

Application. Rejoice at the thought of your Blessed Saviour's triumph 
over death and hell. Prepare yourself by a new and holy life for a gloria 
ous resurrection. 



— 4.Z — 

<Bt^\ttx ©lauBcn^artifeL 

Kufgefa^ren in ben ^immet, [t|et jur 9?ecJ)tGn ©otteS, bc§ 
alttmacf)ttgen S5ater§.'' 

!♦ SSa^ (e^rcn un^ bic 2Sortc : 5(ufgefa^rctt in ben §immcl ? 

©ie lefiren un§, ba^ Se[u§ Si)ri[tu§ burd) eigenc ^raft, 
mit £eib mtb ©eele in ben §tmmel aufgeftiegen ift. 

2^ Sft E^^iptt^ atteitt in ben §immcl axtfgefa^rcn ? 

Sefii§ Ijat and) bte ©eelen bcr ©eredjtcn, tDeIcf)e er au§ 
ber S5or(}i3IIe befrcit f)atte, mit fii^ in htn |)immel einge|ut)rt. 
ert. 4, 8. 
3» 2S>D ift S^rifttt^ in ben §immel anfgefa^ren ? 

2Uif bent Delberge, bor hm Slngen jeincr Siinger* 
1 4» 2Kamm ift K^riftu^ in hen §imme( anfgefa^ren ? 

1) Urn t)on jemer ,g)errlid}feit Se[i^ p netjmen; 

2) um unfer giirfprecfter beim S5ater ^n fetn; 

3) um and) un^ eine 93of)nung gu bereitem 

,3ii^ ^a^en einen giirf^red^ex Mm SSater, ^ef um (S^ttftum/' 1. Sol§. 2,1. 

5* 22Bai§ Bebentett bie SBorte : Si^et snr Otedftten ©ottc^ ? 

©ie bebeuten, ha^ 6f)riftug aud^ al§ 9}?en]c^ Sf)eil nimmt 
on ber SKad^t unb §errUd)feit be^ 35aterg. (S^^. i, 20-22, 

9lM^anto)cnt)Uttg.— St^e'Be oftbetn C>5emiitl^ unb betn^ers gum^imntet 
^etnent toal^ren ^^atertanbe, 5Jlit 3efu §ulfe iinb beinex eifrigen 3Jlittt)ix!ung 
toixft bv aud^ bortl^in Qelangen. ©d^eue !eine 3Jlu]^e, ber §tmmel ift 5lEc& 
toextlg. 



(Sicbcntcr ©lauBcn^artifcL 

J8on bannen er lommen ttjirb, ju ric^ten bie Sebenbigen unb 

bie Sobten.'' 

1. VBa§ Ic^tt m§ ber ftebentc Strtilel ? 

S)er fiebente ©lauben^artifel Iet)rt un§. ba^ Sefug £t)riftu§ 



— 43 — 

THE SIXTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

"He ascended into heaven, sitteth at the right hand of 
God the Father Almighty.'' 

1. What do these words, "He ascended into heaven," teach 
us? 

They teach us that Christ, by His own power, with 
body and soul went up into heaven. 

Ascension Thursday. 

2. Did Christ ascend alone into heaven? 

Christ took with Him into heaven the souls of the just, 
whom He had freed from Limbo. Eph. iv. 8. 

3. From what place did Christ ascend into heaven? 
From Mount Olivet, in the sight of His disciples. 

t4. Why did Christ ascend into heaven? 

r, To take possession of His glory ; 

2, To be our Advocate with His Father ; 

3, To prepare a place for us. 

"We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ." i St. John 
ii. 2. 

5. What is meant by the word3 "sitteth at the right hand of 
God"? 

They mean that Christ even as Man partakes of the 
power and glory of the Father. Eph. i. 20-22. 

Application. Often raise your mind and heart to heaven, your true 
home. By the grace of Jesus and by your earnest co-operation, you too 
will reach it. Let no difficulty deter you; heaven is well worth all the 
pains you can take. 



THE SEVENTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

^'From thence He shall come to judge the living and the 

deadr 

I. What does the seventh article of the Creed teach us? 

The seventh article of the Creed teaches us that Christ 
will come again at the end of the world with great power 



— 44 — 

am (Snbe ber SSelt mtt grower 9Kad}t unb |)errlicl)fett tt)iebcr^ 
fommen tt)irb, um alle SKenfdjen, bie ©uten unb bie SfifcUp 
^u ridjten. 

2. SSie ^ci^t biefc^ ©crtdftt am ©itbc bcr SSeU ? 

S)iefe}3 ©Grid)t ^etfet ba§ a 11 g e m e t n e ober ba§ 9S e 1 1- 
g e r i d) t, tDcil bann aGe 2)?enjd)en ^^ugleid) gend)tet tDerben. 

t 3. SSatttt fomntt ba^ (5nbe ber SSelt ? 

S}en Sag be§ ®ericf)tg iDeife S^temanb; bod) iDerben 
berfd^iebene ^^i^j^n am ^immel unb auf (Srben Dorangeljen. 

2nt 21, 25 u, f* lij. 

4, 933oru6cr merbcit bie SJlenft^en gcrtt^tet tuerben? 

®te SKenjdjen tDcrben geridjtet tDcrben iiber aHe ®e^ 
t)anfen, SSorte unb 3S e r ! e unb iiber bie U n t e r I a f^ 
jung be§ ©uten, 

„®tTte§ ;5eben SBet! tnirb offenBar tnexben; bentt ber Sag be§ §etrn 
toirb e§ an§ Sic^t BxinQen/' 1. Sor, 3, 13. 

5» 333a^ ttJtrb ber giJttUi^e SRir^ter gu ben (^iiteu fageti ? 

Stommet, t{)r ©efegneten metneg 95ater§, befiget ba§ 3?ei(^, 
ttield^eg end) bereitet ift l:)on 2lnbeginn ber 3Belt 3natt5.25,34. 

6. 99Sa^ totrb ber §err su ben SSofeit fatjen ? 

JBeic^et t)on mtr, t^r ^erfluc^ten, in ba§ etDige geuer, 
tr)eld)eg bem Seufel unb feinen (Sngefn bereitet ift 23latt§, 25, 4i, 

?♦ SSa^ ttJirb auf ben SRi(i)terfjjruj^ fulgen ? 

©ie S3i3len tDerben in bie §6lle, bie ©uten aber in ben 
^immel einget)en. maifi), 25, 46. 

8. &ibt e^ nod) tin anbere^, al§ ha§ afigemeine &ctidjt? 

(S§ gibt nod^ ha§ b e j n b e r e ©eridjt, in tDelc^em jcber 
SKenjc^ gleid) nad) feinem Sobe geridjtet tDirb, 

„©§ ift bem 5[Renfc§en Beftttntnt, einmal 3U [texlBen; barnac^ folgt ba3 
©ettd^t" §eb. 9, 27. ' . 

t 9* SSarum ttJirb ttebft bem Befoitbcrii ©erid^t nod) dn aKgcmei^ 
ue^ ftattftnbett? 

@in aUgemeineS ©erid)t tDirb jtattfinben, 

1) bamit bie 2Beig^eit unb ©erec^tigfeit ©otte^ t)on %Ucn 

anerfannt tucrbe; 



— 44 — 

and majesty to judge all men, both the good and the 
wicked. 

2. What do we call the judgment at the end of the world? 

The general judgment, the last judgment, or the judg- 
ment of the world, because then all men shall be judged 
together. 

tS. When will be the end of the world? 

When it will be no man knows ; nevertheless various 
signs in heaven and on earth will precede it. St. Luke 
xxi. 25. 

4. What are the things for which we shall be judged? 

We shall be judged for all our thoughts, words, works, 
and omissions. 

"Every man's work shall be manifest, for the day of the Lord shall de- 
clare it." I Cor. iii. 13. 

5. V/hat will the Divine Judge say to the just? 

He will say to the just: ''Come, ye blessed of My Fath- 
er, possess the kingdom prepared for you from the f oun- ' 
dation of the world.'' St. Matt. xxv. 34. 

6. What will the Divine Judge say to the wicked? 

He will say to the wicked : ''Depart from Me, ye cursed, 
into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and 
his angels.'' St. Matt. xxv. 41. 

7. What will be the result of the last judgment? 

The wicked shall go into everlasting punishment, but 
the just into life everlasting. St. Matt. xxv. 46. 

8. Is there any other than the general judgment? 

Yes ; there is also the particular judgment, which im- 
mediately follows death. 

"It is appointed unto men once to die, and after this the judgment." 
Heb. ix, 2.'j. 

9. Why will there be a general judgment besides tliis particu- 
lar judgment? 

There will be a general judgment — 

I, That God's wisdom and justice may be acknowl- 
edged by all men ; 



— 45 — 

2) bamit Sefu§ ©[jriftug tior ber ganjen SSelt t)ert}errltd)t 

3) bamit bie (Sered^ten bie t)erbtente (Sfire unb bie @ott- 
Io[en bie Derbtente ©c^marf) empfangen. 

„^ann trerben bie ©erec^tett mtt grower ©tanbl^afttg!ett benen gegen* 
il'Betfte'^en, t)on benen fie geangftiget toorben unb bie ©ottlofen tuetben e§ 
fel^en unb bon fi^retltii^er fjuri^t tjeriDirrt tnerben u, f . tt)." 2Set§5. 5, 1. 

10* aSul^ttt fommt t>it ©ccic itac^ bent Bcfottberit ©erit^t ? 

(Sie fommt entocber in ben ^inimcl, ober in bie |)6lle, 
j)ber m'§ gegfeuer. 

IL 2Sa^ ift ha§ fycgfcucr ? 

S)a^o gegfeuer ift ein Drt, in tDelc^em bie ©eele burd^ 
groBe Seiben gereinigt ttjirb. 9leintgung§ott 

12» ^Bclc^c ©eelen lommcu in ba^ gcgfeucr? 

©ie ©eelen ber ©erec^ten, bie nad) bent S^obe entoeber 
nod) IdBlid)e ©iinben, ober geitlidje ©trafen abjubii^en ^aben. 

„^u§ btefem ^er!er tt)ttft bu ntd^t el^er ]^erau§!ommen, 16l§ bu ben le^* 
ten teller Beaa^It !)aft/' ^IJlatt^. 5, 26. 

gernet 2. matt 12, 46. 1. ^or, 3, 15. 

13» aStrb ba^ ^egfcucr nat^ bent afigcmcinctt 65ertt^t aut^ noi^ 
tiefte^eu ? 

dlad) bent affgemeincn ©crtdjt gibt Ci3 nur nod) §immel 

unb ^o(Ie, aber fein geg[ener meljr. 

14, aScl^e ®ee(ett fommctt xxad) bcm Sobc fogrett^ in ben §immcl ? 

S)ie ©eelen ber ©eredjtcn, l^eldje beim Sobe be^3 Seibe^^ 
ganj rein, b. f). Don allcr ©iinbe unb ©unben[trafe frei [tub. 

15* 25t>cl(^e ©eelctt lumtneu na^ hem Xohe in hit §oIIc ? 

S)ie ©eefen ber ©unbcr, toeldje in ber geinb]d)aft @otte^5, 
b. {). im 3^[to^^ ^^^^^ Sobfiinbe geftorben finb. 

Slu^anltsenbung. — ®en!e oft an ©otte§ (Sertd^t. S5on ^Hent, an^ t)on 
jiebem unnii^en SQBort, ntu^t bu S^lei^enft^aft geBen unb 5lUe§, aii^ ba» Ser- 
fcorgenfte, U)ixb an'§ ;Ct(^t gegogen tt)erben. Set tmntet Ibereit unb in ber 
@nabe @otte§, bamit bex %oh bi(^ m(5t in bet Sobfiinbe iilberxafd^e unb \o 
tent Wd^iex iil6erliefe^vev 



— 45 — 

2, That Jesus Christ may be glorified before the 
%vhole world; 

3, That the just may receive the honor and the 
iv^icked the shame which they have merited. 

"Then shall the just stand with great constancy against those that have 
'Tifflicted them, and these seeing it shall be troubled with terrible fear," etc. 
iVisd. V. I. 

10. Where does the soul go after the particular judgment? 
The soul goes to heaven, to hell, or to purgatory. 

11. What is purgatory? 

Purgatory is a place or state of punishment wherein by 
suffering for a time souls are purified. 

12. What souls go to purgatory? 

The souls of those who have to atone for venial sins, 
or for the temporal punishment due to past sins, the guilt 
of w^hich has been remitted. 

"Thou shalt not go out from thence till thou repay the last farthing." 
St. Matt. V. 26. Also: 2 Machab. xii. 46; i Cor. iii. 15. 

13. Will there be a purgatory after the general judgment? 

No; after the general judgment there will be only 
heaven and hell. 

14. What souls go at once to heaven after death? 

The souls of the just, who at the time of their death are 
perfectly clean, that is, are free from all sin and punish- 
ment due to sin. 

15. What souls go at once to hell? 

The souls of those who die enemies of God, that is, in 
mortal sin. 

Application. Think often of God's judgment. We shall have to giwf 
an account of everything, even of the idle words that we have uttered 
The most hidden secrets shall be brought to light. Hold yourself in readi 
ness, that death may not surprise you in mortal sin, and in that state de 
liver you over to your Judge. 



— 4G — 

2l(^tcr ©lauBcn^artifel 

,,S^ gtaude an ben {)eiligen ©eifi" 

1. SBetr ift bcr ^ctUgc ©cift ? 

2)er tieiltge ©cift ift bie britte ^erjon in ber ®ottf)ett, 
meldje t)on ©rcigfeit £)er Dom 95ater unb t)om ©of)ne au^get)L 

2. SBo ift bcr ^eilttjc @cift ? 

(Sr ift u6erall, tDcil er ®ott ift, bocl^ ift er al§ ®naben^ 
fpenber auf befonbere 2Seife in ber Iatt)o(i)cf)en Sl!irc^e unb in 
ber ©eele be§ ®ered)ten. 

3» SSautt ift bcr ^ciligc ©cift bcr ^irt^c gcfanbt ttiorbctt ? 

?lm ^fingfttage !ant ber t)ei(ige ©eift in ©eftalt fenriger 
3nngen iiber bie Stpoftel ijtxab, urn fiir immer bei ber Stixd)^ 
5U bleiOen. ^fin^ftfeft. 

„3c^ ItJiII ben SDater bitten unb er tntrb en(5 etnen anbern Crofter 
geben, bamtt er in Slt)ig!eit Bei eut^ bleiBe, ber ©eift ber 2Sat)r]§ett/' 
3o§. 14, 16, 17, 

4» 2Sa^ njirfct bcr ^ciligc @cift fortma^rcttb in bcr ^ircS^c ? 

Sr (etirt, l^eiligt unb regiert bie ^tirc^e unfic^tbarer 3Sei[e 
bis an'0 @nbe ber 3Selt. 

5» SSautt fommt bcr ^ciligc ©cift ^ucrft in hit ®cc(c ? 

Sn ber f)eiligen Saufe, 

6. S5kitit bcr l^ciligc ®cift immcr in bcr Sccic ? 

®cr tjeilige ©eift bleibt fo lange in ber ©ee(e, al§ fie rein 
Don jeber fdj^eren ©iinbe ift. 

7. 2S5a^ ttiirfct bcr ^ciligc @cift in bcr ®cc(c ? 

(£r erleud)tet, ftartet, troftet, reinigt unb f)ei{igt bie Seele^ 
barum n?irb er and) Xrbfter unb §eiligmac^er ge^ 
nannt. 

Dlu^anttJenbung. — ,,2[Siffet il^r nid^t, ha^ i§r %mx\)zl ®otte§ feib, unb 
ber ©eift @otte§ in eud^ tDol^net ?" 1. (Sor. 3, 16. S5erBanne nie ben ^eitigen 
©eift au§ beinem ^erjen butd^ eine Sobfiinbe, BetriiBe x%n nt(^t burcl) lag- 
lid^e^ 9iufe aui^ oft ben ^eitigen ©etft an, bag er bic§ etleuc^te, ftdxfe unb 
leitc, golge getreu feinen ©inf^red^ungen. 



— 46 — 

THE EIGHTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

"I believe in the Holy Ghost!' 

t. Who is the Holy Ghost? 

The Holy Ghost is the Third Person of the Blessed 
Trinity, proceeding, from all eternity, from the Father 
and the Son. 

2. Where is the Holy Ghost? 

As God, the Holy Ghost is everywhere ; but as the Dis- 
penser of grace, He is especially present in the Catholic 
Church and in the souls of the just. 

3. When was the Holy Ghost sent down upon the Church? 

On Whit-Sunday the Holy Ghost descended on the 
Apostles in the form of fiery tongues, to abide forever 
with the Church. 

Pentecost. 

"I will ask the Father and He shall give you another Paraclete that He 
snay abide with you forever, the Spirit of truth." St. John xiv. 16, 17. 

4. What does the Holy Ghost perpetually do in the Church? 

The Holy Ghost teaches, sanctifies, and directs the 
Church in an invisible manner, to the end of the world. 

5. When does the Holy Ghost first come into our soul? 
When we receive the Sacrament of Baptism. 

6. Does the Holy Ghost always remain in our soul? 

The Holy Ghost remains in the soul as long as it is free 
from mortal sin. 

7. What effect does the Holy Ghost produce in the soul? 

The Holy Ghost enlightens, strengthens, consoles, puri- 
fies, and sanctifies the soul ; hence He is also called the 
'^Comforter" and ^^Sanctifier." 

Application. "Know you not that you are the temple of God, and that 
ihe Spirit of God dwelleth in you?" i Cor. iii. 16. Beware of banishing 
^he Holy Ghost from your heart by mortal sin, and of grieving Him by 
venial sin. Often invoke the Holy Spirit, asking Him to enlighten, 
strengthen, and direct ^ou. Correspond faithfully to His insDiratious. 



— 47 — 

^euntcr ®IauBen^artt!cL 

^©ine f)Gi(ige, Iatf)oIi jdje ^irc^e; ©cmemfdjaft ber ^eitigen.'* 
§ L SSuti ber Str(^c tut SlJIgctttetttcrt. 

1. 2Ba§ :^at etjriftu^ fiet^ait, urn aHeit ^eitftiictt 161)^ an§ (gnbc bcr 

2BeIt bic d^natJc ber (Srliifung ntit5ut^eUeu ? 

Sfjrifti:^ \]at baju etne befonbere ^^cK^anftalt gcftiftet, 
tDcId^e man ble ^irdje nennt 

2. aSic ^at e^riftu^ btcfc $ciI^aKftaIt gcftiftet? 

(Sr t)at ^ctruS itub bie anbern 9lpo[tct 511 fetnett ©tcH- 
t)ertrctcrn an[ ©rben eingejefet, unb i^ncn jeine SSoKmadjt er== 
ttieitt, gum ^eile ber 2)?cn]d)cm 

„3^riebe fet tntt eu(^ ! 60 tnte tnt^ bet S5atet gefenbet l^at, fo jenbe td^ 
cua^/' ^ol§. 20,21. 

3. S!BcI(^c^ 5Tntt itBertntft S^riftu^ ben 3lt)ofte(n, iubcm cr i^ttcn 

feittc aJoCmad^t berlie^ ? 

©IjrtftuS I)at feinen Slpofteln iibertragen : 

1) ha§ Sebramt, jeine Set)re §u )3rebtgcu ; 

2) ha§ ^priefteramt, bte {}eiL ©a!ramente ^it fpenbcn ; 

3) ha§ ^irtenamt, bie ©laubigen §u leiten unb ju rcgieren. 

„^h tft aHe ©etnalt gegeBen tm §ttntnel itnb auf drbett. S)atuttt gel^ei 
l^ttt unb lel^tet aHe S55I!et unb taufet fie int 3^amen bey S5atctg unb be^ 
©ol^ne§ unh be§ l^eingen ©etfteS unb leljxet fie 5tEe§ l^alten, ba3 ic§ eui§ 
IBefo^Ien 5a5e/' 5[}lat[^. 28, 18—20, 5Jlatt§. 18, 18. 

,,%^mi biefe§ 3U uteinem 5lnben!en/' Su!. 22, 19. 

4. aBcId)C)g 5Itttt ^at S^rtftu^ bettt $ctnt^ aUtin uBcrtragcu ? 

©Ijri[tu§ mad)te ben ^etrug gum Dberljaupte joiner Slird)e. 

,,^u 16ift 5Pettu§, (bet 5el§) unb auf biefen getfen totH xc^ utetne ^irt^e 
Bauen unb bie $pfoxten ber §oIIe toexben fie nic^t ixBettrjaltigen. Unb bir tcili 
ii^ bie ©(^liiffel be§ ^intmelreic^eg geBen. OTeg, U)a§ bu auf ^xhen 16tnben 
toirft, tcirb aud^ tm ^intmel geBnnben fein ; unb ?ine§, tt)a§ bu auf ^xbeit 
lofen toitft, ttJttb aui^ int §intmel gelofet fein." ^att^. 16, 18. 19. 

,,2Bcibe tneine Sdmnter — SBetbe meine Sdmntex — SBeibe meine 
©$aafe!" ^oi). 21, 15—17. 



— 47 — 

THE NINTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

*''The Holy Catholic Church, the Communion of Saints.^' 

§ I. The Church in General. 

1. What did Christ do in order to communicate the grace of 
salvation to all men unto the end of the world? 

Christ established for that purpose a special institution 
which we call the Church. 

2. How did Christ establish this Church? 

He appointed St. Peter and the other Apostles His rep- 
resentatives on earth, and conferred on them a power sim- 
ilar to His own, that through their ministry all men 
might be saved. 

"Peace be to you. As the Father hath sent Me, so I also send you." 
St, John XX. 21. 

3. What office did Christ give the Apostles in conferring this 
power on them? 

Christ gave His Apostles 

1, The office of teachers, to preach His doctrine ; 

2, The office of priests, to administer the Sacra- 
ments ; 

3, The office of pastors, to guide and rule the faith- 
ful. 

"All power is given to Me in heaven and on earth. Going therefore, 
teach ye all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Teaching them to observe all things what- 
soever I have commanded you." St. Matt. xvii. 18; xxviii. 18-20. 

**Do this in commemoration of Me.'* St. Luke xxii. 19. 

4. What office did Christ confer on Peter alone? 

Christ conferred on Peter alone the office of supreme 
head of His Church. 

*Thou art Peter (a rock), and upon this rock I will build My Church, 
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give to thee 
the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And whatsoever thou shalt bind upon 
earth, it shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on 
earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven." St. Matt. xvi. 18, 19. 

"Feed My lambs, feed My sheep." St. John xxi. 15, 17. 



— 48 — 

5. 9IBcr tft beittt nt(^t S^tiftu^ ha§ Of)eti^anpt bcr ^trt^c ? 

(Jt)riftu^ i[t giDar haS D6ert)au)3t ber H'trd)e, aber ba§ 
unfict)tbare; 5pctru§ bagegen ba§ j i c^ t b a r e. 

^a bte ^it(^e ein fid^tBaret ^bxpex tft, mu§ fie au^ em ft(^tBate§ §au:pt 

6. eotttc ba§ 9ltnt bc^ ^t $ctru§ unb ber 2t)Joftct an^ fortbefte^eti ? 

S)a^ Stmt be§ 1)1 ^etrn§ unb ber Stpoftel foUte fortbe- 
ftet)en bt§ an§ (Snbe ber SBelt, toeil bte S^irdje attegeit fo 
fortbe[te:^en mu^, tvk ©t)ri[tu§ [ie etngerid)tet \)at 

S)atuttt f^ta(^ S^xtftug, cl§ er fie au§fattbte t^t ^mt 311 bertoalten : 
,,Uttb fel^et, it^ Vm Bei eu(^ aHe Za^e Bi§ an§ ©nbe ber SSelt/' Matt:^. 28, 20. 

1 7» 2Ba§ t:^atctt bte 5(^JofteI, na^bem fie am ^ftrtgftfefte htn % 
@eift ettt^fauoeu fjatUix ? 

©ie gingen an§ in alle SSelt, :j:)rebigten unb tauften, tote 

S^riftuS it)nen befolilen I)atte, unb tieretntgten alte urn [id), 

toeldje glaubten unb fid) taufen lie^en. 

t 8. ^a§ etttftanb a\x§ btefett 25eretttett ijott (SlaitBtoett ? 

(£§ entftanben ©^riftengemetnben, U)eld)e ber t)L ^etru§ 
unb bie iibrtgen Slpoftel al§ ©te[It)ertreter (S^rtftt regterten. 

t 9» 23?a§ t^aten bie 5()JofteI, al§ t>xt S^rifteiigetneinbeit fic^ t>er= 
tne^rtcu ? 

©ie tnetfjten an 'oxd^n Drten 95tfd)6fe unb fe^ten fie aU 

SSorfte^er ber neuen S^riftengemeinben ein unb trngen iljnen 

auf, ha^ fie tnieber anbere toeifjen unb einfe^en follten. 

1 10^ Stattbett aUt biefe Sfiriftettgetttcittbett mit eittattber itt ajer= 
biubmig ? 

Side jene Kf)riftengemetnben ftanben nttt einanber in enger 
^erbinbung, ©te befanntcn benjelben @ t a u b e n, naljmen 
^(}etl an benfelben ©a!ramenten, unb ftaitben unter 
einem gemeinjamen C)berf)aupte, bent t)L ^etru^. ©0 
bilbeten fie eine einjige gro^e ©emeinbe t)on 6f)riften» 
1 11* 2Sie ttattttte tttan btefe gro^e ^^rtftettgenteinbe ? 

Man nannte biefe gro^e 6()rtftengemeinbe unter einem ge^ 
nteinjamen Dberl)anpte bie fatboltfd)e, b. t). bie aUge- 
meine ^trc^e, ober and) mit einem SBorte: bie l^irc^e. 

12» S9a^ ift bcmgetttat bie mrd)c ? 

£)ie Slird)e ift bie ©en^einbe aller red^tglaubigen ©fjriften 



— 48 — 

5. Is not Christ Himself the Head of the Church? 

Christ is indeed the Head of the Church, but He is the 
invisible Head ; Peter, however, is the visible head. 

The Church, being a visible community or body, must have a visible 
■ head. 

6. Was the office entrusted to Peter and the Apostles to con- 
tinue after them? 

The office entrusted to Peter and the Apostles was to 
endure to the end of the world, because the Church is al- 
ways to continue as Christ established it. 

This is evident from the words which Christ spoke to His Apostles when 
He sent them forth to exercise their office. 

"And behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the 
world." St. Matt, xxviii. 20. 

t7. What did the Apostles do after they had received the 
Holy Ghost on Whit-Sunday? 

They w^ent forth into the whole w^orld, preaching and 
baptizing, as Christ had commanded, and united into con- 
gregations all those who believed and were baptized. 

t8. What arose from these congregations of believers? 

There arose communities of Christians, whose rulers 
were St. Peter and the other Apostles as representatives 
of Christ. 

tg. What else did the Apostles do, when the communities of 
Christians increased? 
They ordained bishops, and appointed them every- 
where as rulers of the new Christan communities, and au- 
thorized them to ordain and appoint others. 

1 10. Were all these several Christian communities united 
with one another? 
Yes, they were all closely united with one another; 
they professed the same faith, partook of the same sacra- 
ments, and altogether formed one great Christian family 
under one common head, St. Peter. 

fii. What did they call this great family of Christians un- 
der one common head? 

They call this great family of Chrstians under one com- 
mon head the Catholic, that is, the universal. Church, or, 
in one word, the Church. 
12. What, then, is the Church? 

The Church is the congregation of all the faithful on 



— 49 — 

mtf (Srben itnter Stncm gemeinfamen C6erf)aupte imb ben if)m 
xintercjeorbneten S3ijct)6fen. 

13. 2Bcr tft feit \>tm Xoht ht§ fjU ^ttvn§ ha§ ftrf)tBarc Dhtxf^anpt 
ber itircfje ? 

©ag fid)t&are Dber^au^^t ber ^ird^e fett bem Stobe be§ I)t. 

1I?etrug ift jeirt red^tmafeiger S^ai^folger auf bem bijc^i)[(itf)en 

<Btu[}(e ju 91om, ber f)L ^ater, ber ^apfi 

14* aScIdie finb btc 9Zati)foIger ber iibrigctt 9(^JoftcI ? 

S)ie redjtmaBtg gett)etf)ten 93if(^6fe ber fatf)oti](^en Stird)e, 
iDetdfje unter bem ^apfte ai§ if)rem C6erf)aupte ben etnjelnen 
iBi^tt)umern t)or[tet)en, [tnb bie S^adjfolger ber SlpofteL 

15. aSBcIdie^ finb bie (Se^iilfen ber 25iffi)ofe ? 

©epifen ber S5i]d)6fe finb bie t^nen untergeorbneten 
1)3rtefter. 

9lu^antoentiunn. — §aBe ftet§ c^toge S^rfutd^t bor bem ^I- SSater, hem 
$a^fte ; t)or ben S9if(i)ofert, hen 5^ac^fotgetn ber 5I^ofteI; unb t)or ben ^rte* 
ftern; benn fie l^aBen btd^ im 5^Qmen ©otte§ 3U Te'^ten nnb 3ur ©elic^feit gu 
-fii^ren. ©e^ord^e i^^nen; benn (SI)tiftu§ fjai gefagt: ,.2Ser eud§ fjbxi, ber 
i^M mic^; toer eud^ terac^tet, ber tierad^tet mic^/' 2nt 10, 16. j 

§ 2. SSott ben Semtseidjett ber Stirrfjc. 

16. §at G^riftui^ @tue ober ntel^rere iiirti^ett geftiftet? 

(S^rtftu^ I)at nur Sine S^irdje geftiftet, tDie er nur ©inen 
<SIauben gelel)rt i)at 

(E^riftug jt)ra(^ : „?(uf btefen fjelfen IniE ti^ tnetne ^ird^e (nti^t ^lr$en) 
16auen/' mait^. 16, 18. 

17. ^aitn tnan benn hit (Sine, Uott (If}x^ht§ geftiftcte ^irti^e Icid^t 
erfenneit ? 

6l)riftug ^at eine f i cf) t b a r e ^irdfje geftiftet, bie Ieicf)t 

gu crfennen ift ; fonft l^atte er ni(i)t befof)Ien, ha^ man fid) an 

fie iDenbert unb fie t)6ren foUe. mait^, 18, it. 

18. S^oran erfennt matt hit @itte ttJa^re ^irt^e d^rifti? 

S^ie Gine tDaf)re ^irc^e (£f)rifti erfennt man baran, ba'^ fie 
1) einig, 2) f)eilig, 3) fatt)oIif(^ unb 4) a^^oftolifd) ift. 

19. SBcIrfje ^irj^e i}at aUe biefe bier ^eittt^eid^ett ? 

©iefe Siennjeidjen t)at offenbar nur bie IatI)oItjd)e 



— 49 — 

earth, professing the true Faith, governed by their lawful 
Bishops and united under one visible head. 

13. Who is the visible head of the Church since the death of 
Peter? 

The visible head of the Church is the lawful successor 
of St. Peter in the Episcopal see of Rome, our Holy 
Father, the Pope. 

14. Who are the successors of the other Apostles? 

The rightfully consecrated Bishops of the Catholic 
Church who, in communion with the Pope, as their head, 
govern their respective dioceses, are the successors of the 
other Apostles. 

15. Who are the assistants of the Bishops? 

The Priests subject to them are the assistants of the 
Bishops. 

Application. Always cherish a great reverence for the Holy Father, 
the Pope, for the Bishops, the successors of the Apostles, and for the 
Priests of God; they are set over you in the place of God, and it is their 
duty to instruct you and to lead you to eternal salvation. Obey them, 
"because to them Christ has said, **He that heareth you, heareth Me, and 
2ie that despiseth you despiseth Me." St. Luke x. 16. 

§ 2. The Marks of the Church. 

16. Has Christ established more than one Church? 
Christ has established but one Church, as He has taught 

but one Faith. 

Christ said, "Upon this rock I will build My Church" (not Churches). 
St. Matt. xvi. 18. 

17. Is it easy to know this one Church established by Christ? 

Yes ; for Christ established a visible Church which is 
easily found ; otherwise He could not have commanded us 
to hear the Church. St. Alatt. xviii. 17. 

18. By what marks may the true Church of Christ be known? 

The true Church of Christ may be known by these four 
marks: i, she is One; 2, she is Holy; 3, she is Catholic; 
4, she is Apostolic. 

jg. Which Church has all these four marks? 

The Catholic Church; thcit is, the Church which ac- 



— 50 — 

^trd^e, b. f). jene, mld)t ben ^apft gu 9?om al§ it)r D6er^ 
l^aupt anerfennt unb be^f)a(b aud) bie r b m i j c^ = f a 1 1) o I i f c^ e 
Sirc^e I)eifet 

20. 93Barum ift btc riJmif(^=!at^oUf(i^c ^ircftc offenBar ciitig? 

S)ie rfiimjd)=^!atf)oli]c^e Sird^e i[t eintg, it)eil [te aUejeitunb 
iiberalt 

1) benjelben untierSnberten ©(auben ; 

2) baifelbe Dpfer unb btejetben ©aframente; 

3) ein gemeinjameg Obert)aupt I)at 

^6in §exr, Sin ©lauBe, Sine S^aufe/ S|)l^* 4, 5» 

21. 2Barum ift bic riJmifdi=!at^o(if^c ^irci^e offenfiar l^eitig? 

S)te rbmi)(^==fatf)oIijd)e £ird)e ift ^eiltg, 

1) tDeil it)r ©tifter unb it)re ^et]ren ^eilig ftnb ; 

2) tnetl fie alle e^eiligungemittel treu beiDa^ret unb au§* 
fpenbct ; 

3) tneil e§ in i(}r §u alien 3^iten |)eitige gegeben {)at, 
berm ^eiligfeit burc^ Syunber bcftatigt ift 

22. ^arum ift bie rmmf{^=!at^oU|rf)e i^irdjc offenBar !atf)otifd^ 
Dbcr aUgentcin? 

Sie ri)mifd)^!at(}oIifcI)e Slird)e tft !atf)otifc^ ober aUgemein^ 

1) tt)cil fie t)on Sliriftu^ an allejeit tuar; 

2) tDeit fie iiberalt t)erbrettet ift ; 

3) U)eil fie fid) immerfort augbreitet 

33. SSarum ift hk rijntif d)=!at!)olif (^c ^ir^c offeuBar a^joftoHfr^? 

S)ie romifd)^!at^oIifdje Stirc^e ift apoftolifd), 

1) tDeil it)r Urfprung unb i^re Setjre t)on ben §IpofteIn 

I)er ift; 

2 tpeit ber ^apft unb if)re ^ifd)bfe red)tma^ige 9tad)foI* 

ger ber Slpoftel finb» 

^•24* §aBctt hk JReligion^feftctt nit^t an^ biefc ^ennacit^en ber 
waljrett ^irctjc ? 

S)ie 9f?eligion0fe!ten fjabcn bicfe 5lenn5etd)en ber tvatjrcn 
^irdje nic^t, benn 

-1) fie finb erft uicIeSaljrfiunbertenadj ©f)rtftug entftanben; 



— 50 — 

knowledges the Pope of Rorxie as her head, and is there- 
fore called the Roman Catholic Church. 

20. How is the Roman Catholic Church One? 

The Roman Catholic Church is evidently One because 
she has at all times and in all places 

1, The same Faith; 

2, The same Sacrifice and the same Sacraments; 

3, The same common head. 

**One Lord, one Faith, one Baptism." Eph. iv. 5. 

21. How is the Roman Catholic Church Holy? 

The Roman Catholic Church is Holy 

1, Because she has a holy Founder and a holy doc- 
trine ; 

2, Because she faithfully preserves and dispenses all 
the means of sanctification ; 

3, Because she always has Saints whose holiness God 
confirms by miracles. 

22. How is the Roman Catholic Church Catholic or Uni- 
versal? 

The Roman Catholic Church is Catholic or Universal 

1, Because she has continually existed from the time 
of Christ; 

2, Because she is spread everywhere ; 

3, Because she is constantly spreading. 

23. How is the Roman Catholic Church Apostolic? 

The Roman Catholic Church is Apostolic 

1, Because her origin and her doctrine are derived 
from the Apostles ; 

2, Because her rulers, the Pope and the Bishops, are 
the lawful successors of the Apostles. 

t24. Have not the sects that are separated from the Church 
these four marks? 

The sects separated from the Church have not these 
four marks of the true Church, because 

I, They have not Christ for their founder; they 
arose centuries after Christ had established His Church; 



— 51 — 

2) fie ftnb in ber @Iauben§Ie{)re unetnS unb ijahm fie oft 
geanbert; 

3) fie t)abert fein gemeinfamei§ D6erl)aupt, nod) recI)tmdBige 
S^adifotger ber Slpoftet §u ^25orfte^ern; 

4) fie l^aben !eine .^eiligen unb letne 2Sunber aufjutDeifen; 

5) fie finb auf ein^elne Sanber befd)rantt 

25. 935etttt mtr btc tomtf(^=!at^oItftf)e ^trt^c hit Sctttt^ctrfictt ber 
(^ixicn ttJaljrctt ^ix^t l)at, ttJa^ fotgt baraug ? 

@§ fotgt barau§, ha^ bie ri3mifc£)=fatf]olt[ct)e ^ircE)e allein 
bte tuafire t)on Stiriftu§ geftiftete £ird)e ift, unb ba§ 2lCe fid^ 
t^r anfc^Iie^en foKen. 

§ 3. Slttbcre Gigettfi^flften ber Ginen ttJa^ren ^trtfie G^riftu 

26. ^tl^t (gigettfd^aften ^at bte nja^re ^irt^e 6!^riftt tto^ fonft? 

S)ie tvaljv^ Sirdie Sfjrifti ift 1) unfet)(6ar, 2) unjerftorbar, 
3) aUeinfeligmad^enb. 

27. 23a^ ^et§t bte lua^re ^rri^e ift uttfe^lBar? 

S)te tDaljre Eirdje Sf)rifti ift unfet)Ibar fjeijst, fie fann in 
ber ©(auben^- unb @ittenlef)re niemate irren» 

„^ie ^trt^e ©otte§, etne ©aule unb ©runbt^efte bet SSal^r^ett/ 
1. %im. 3, 15. 

t 28. S33er gtBt in ber @(auBen§= itub (Stttenle^re hk uttfe^IBare 
(Sntfji^eibmtg ? 

S)ie aQgemetnen Stir(^ent)erfammlungen, fotueit fie t)om 
^a))fte beftatigt toerben, ober an6) ber ^apft adein. 

1 29. aSann ift ber ^ajjft fiir fir!^ aUein unfelil^ar ? 

Ser ^apft, ber 9^ac^[o(ger be^ 1)1 ^etrug, ift bann fiit 
fi{^ aHein unfef)t6ar, tDenn er ai§ |)irt unb Scf)rer alter ©lau^ 
bigen eine ®(au6en§- ober ©ittenlet)re fiir bie gauge Siird)e 
erhart 

30. a3B0^er lommt biefe Uttfe^rBarfeit ? 

®ieje Unfe^Ibarfeit betDirft ber 95eiftanb be§ ^l ®eifte§, 
gemci^ ber SSer^ei^ung S^rifti* 

^3(^ toiH hen S5ater 16itten/' u. f . hJ. ^o^. 14, 16, (©, ©, 45.) SuL 2.^ 32. 



— 51 — 

2, They have not the same faith and doctrine; on 
the contrary, they differ one from another and are con- 
tinually changing their doctrine ; 

3, They have no common head, nor rulers who are 
the legitimate successors of the Apostles ; 

4, They have not one Saint, whose holiness God 
confirms by miracles ; 

5, They are not spread over the world. • 

25. If none but the Roman Church has the marks of the 
Church of Christ, what is the conclusion? 

That the Roman Catholic Church alone is the Church 
established by Christ, and hence that all are bound to be 
members of that Church. 

§ 3. Other Qualities of the one True Church of Christ. 

26. What other qualities has the true Church of Christ? 

The true Church of Christ is: i, infallible; 2, imper- 
ishable; 3, the only saving Church. 

27. Why is the true Church called "infallible"? 

The true Church of Christ is called ^'infallible," be- 
cause she can never err in matters of faith and of morals. 

"The Church of God, the pillar and ground of truth." i Tim. iii. 15. 

t28. By whom are infallible decisions given in matters of 
faith and morals? 

They are given by General Councils approved by the 
Pope, or by the Pope alone speaking ex cathedra, 

t29. What do you mean by "speaking ex cathedra"? 

I mean wdien the Pope, as Pastor and Teacher of all 
the faithful, decides for the whole Church, in a matter of 
Faith or of morals. 

30. To what is this infallibility due? 

This infallibility is due to the assistance of the Holy 
Ghost, as promised by Christ. 

"I will ask the Father, and He shall give you another Paraclete, that 
He may abide with you forever." St. John xiv. 16; *'But when He, the 
Spirit of Truth, is come, He will teach you all truth." St. John xvi. 13. 



— 52 — 

BU 9®a^ ^elfjt bit Itja^rc SirtfjC K^rtftt tft unscrftiirbar ? 

S)ie tDaljre Sirc^e Sl^rtfti tft unjerftorbar i)d^t, aHe 35er^ 
folgungen unb ©tiirme l)at fie ftegreic^ beftanben unb fie tuirb 
[iegreid^ bleibeit bi§ an^ Snbe ber 3Belt 

;,Su ^tft 5Pettu§, unb auf btefen ^elfen toitt tc^ tnetne ^iti^e Bauen unb 
bte ^Pforten ber §oIle foEen fie ntd^t uBertualtigen," 9Jlatt5. 16, 18, 

32» ^arum ^ci§t bie fat^oUftfjc Slrc^c bic aUcinfcHg* 
tttad[)cnbe? 

3Scil 6t)riftu§ nur fie unb feine anbere ^trc^e geftiftet f)at, 

urn bie SJZenfdjen gur ©eligfeit §u fu{)ren* 5Dfiatt^. i8, 17. 

„2:er trtrb (55ott nic^t gum S5ater ^aBen, bet bie ^ird^e nid^t jut 5Jluttet 
T^aBen tDiH/' §L G;t)t)tian. 

1 33. 3Sic fiiftrt bic !attjoUf(^c ^trt^c hk SRettft^cn pr 8eng!ett ? 

Ste fu()rt bte 93?cnfd)en gur ©eligfett burdf) tt)re £ef)re, 
tl)re ©ebote unb burd) Stugfpenbung ber t)on S^rtftuS einge== 
fe^ten ©nabenmittel 

34* ^a§ ftttb ttitr alfo ber fat^oafd^eu ^ird^c imter S^erluft ber 
eeligfeit fc^uibig ? 

2Btr finb fd)ulbtg, t{)re Sefire gu glauben, ifjre ©cbote ju 

beobad)ten unb ifjre ©nabenntittel ju gcbraudjcn. 

„2Benn ;3entanb bie ^itd^e nid^t l^ort (il§r nid^t ge^ord^t) fo fei er bit tote 
ettt §eibe unb bffenttit^et ©iinber/ Tlatil)* 18, 17. 

1 35. 2Ba§ Befennen niir mxt htn aSorten be§ ©lauBett^Befennlniffe^ : 
^d) giaul)e an eine :^ei(ige fatljolijt^e ^irc^e ? 

SSir befennen, ha^ S^riftuS eine unfei)lbare ^trd)e geftiftet 

I)at, ber tt)ir 2lIIe glauben unb get)or(^en nttiffen, toenn tuir 

ha§ etntge |)eil eriangen tnollen unb ba^ bicfe feine anbere 

al§ bie ri)mi]ct)=!atf)oIifct)e ift. 

91u^anlncnilttit<l- — SSeta^fd^eue hen ©tunbfa^, bag jebet ^lauhe, Jebe 
^Religion gut ift, ^a^ anbere 6e!ten nod^ @ute§ l^aBen, ^dhen fie t)on bet 
i^atl^clifc^en ^irdfje, 'oon ber fie aBgefaHen finb. 2Bit aBet l^aBen bie gauge 
unb reine SBal^rl^eit* §atte feft baran unb fd^ame bid§ nie ber !at§olifd^ett 
^ird^e. 

§ 4 SSott ber ©etnemft^aft ber §etltgett. 

36» ^inh nur bie K^rtftglauBigcu auf btcfer ©rbe mit einanber ^n 
eiucr £ir^e t)ereiutgt? 

S}cit ben (^tiriftglaubigen auf ©rben finb geiftiger SSeife 



— 52 — 

31. What do you mean by saying the Church of Christ is 
imperishable? 

I mean that the Church of Christ has triumphantly 
withstood all storms and persecutions, and will withstand 
them even to the end of the world. 

"Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church, and the 
gates of hell shall not prevail against it." St. Matt. xvi. i8. 

32. Why is the Catholic Church called the "only saving'* 
Church? 

Because she alone was established by Christ and com- 
missioned to save men's souls. St. Matt, xviii. 17. 

"He shall not have God for his Father who will not have the Church 
for his Mother." St. Cyprian. 

t33. How does the Catholic Church save men's souls? 

She saves men's souls by her doctrine, by her com- 
mandments, and by the means of grace confided to her 
by Christ. 

34. V/hat, then, are v/e obliged to do to save our souls? 

To save our souls we are obliged to believe the doc- 
trines of the Catholic Church, to observe her command- 
ments, and to use her means of grace. 

"If he will not hear the Church, let him be to thee as the heathen and 
publican." St. Matt, xviii. 17. 

t35. What, therefore, do we believe by these words of the 
Creed, "I believe in the holy Catholic Church"? 

We believe that Jesus Christ has established an infalli- 
ble Church, which we iTiUSt all hear and obey if we wish 
to save our souls, and that this Church is no other than 
the Roman Catholic Church. 

Application. Detest the false principle that every faith, every Church 
is good. Whatever good the sects may still have, they owe to the Catholii 
Church, from which they have fallen away. We have the entire and purs 
truth. Cling to it faithfully, and never be ashamed of your holy Religioit. 

§ 4. The Communion of Saints. 

36. Are only the faithful on earth united as one Church? 

No ; all those who have departed this life in the grace 



— 53 — 

3Il[Ie t)eretntc5t, bie in bcr ©nabe ©otteg anS biefem Seben ge^ 
fd)iebeu finb. 

37. SSie ^ci^t bicfc rjciftio^ 25ctcitttgmtg ? 

@emetnfcl)aft ber ,g)eiHgeiL 

38» ST^eldjc gcprctt alfo pr ©cmeiitfc^aft bcr ^cUigcif? 

3ur ©emeinfdjaft ber ^eiligen geljorcn : 

1) atle 2Kitg(icber ber fat£)oIt)(f)ert ^trd)e auf ©rben, b. I 
bie ftreitenbe ^ird^e; 

2) aOe (Seeleit im gegfeiier, b. i. bie I e i b e n b e ^irc^e, 

3) atle ©eligen im ^immel, b, i, bie trtumip^trenbe 

39* JfiSarum rtJcrben aUt bicfc ©licbcr ^ciligc gcttannt? 

SBeil 5lKe ^ur ^eiligfeit Berufen, burd) bie Zau^^ gel)eiligt, 
unb imjatjlige t)on iijum ji^on jur t)oIIenbetcn ^eiligfeit ge^ 
tangt finb. 

40^ 5(uf mclrfjc SBctfc futb bicfc ©licbcr mlt dnanhtv tjcrcittigt ? 

©ie finb 5lIIe geiftiger 9Sei|e mit etnanber t)ereinigt, al§ 
©tieber eine§ £ei6e^, Don bem S^riftuS ha§> ^anpt ift ; befe- 
tDcgen net)men bie ©inen 5;;(jei( an ben geiftigen ©litem ber 
SlnDern. 

4L 9Sic IjaBctt tnir 2^^ci( an ben gciftUdjcn (^iitcrtt bcv Scligcn im 
^immcl ? 

S)ie S5erbtenfte unb bie giirbitte ber §eiligen bei ©ott 

fommen nnS gu ©ute. 

42* ^Pttttctt auA bie ©eelcn im ^^egfcucr Sficil nel)mctt an uttfcrn 
geiftlirfjctt ©iitern ? 

2Bir fommen ben ©eelen im gegfeuer gn |)ulfe burd) ©e- 

bet, SIblafje; gate 2Ser!e unb befonDerg burc^ bag t)eilige 

a^eBopfer. 

^©§ ift etn l§etltget unb l^etlfamer @eban!e, fiix bte SBetftorBetten gu 
15eten, batnit fie ticrr il^ren ©iinben erioft toerben/ 2, 5Jla!f. 12, 46. filler* 
feelentag* 

43. ^aUn luir aurfj 5tttt^ei( an bcit gciftUt^cn ©iitcrn bcr Shrift* 
gldttbigcu auf (^rben ? 

SBir ^aben bejonber;? int ©tanbe bcr ©nabe 2Intf)eiI an 



— 53 — 

of God are spiritually united to the faithful on earth. 

37. What is this spiritual union called? 

The Communion of Saints. 

38. Who are members of this Communion of Saints? 

1, All the members of the Catholic Church on earth, 
that is, the Church militant; 

2, All the souls in Purgatory, that is, the Church 
suffering ; 

3, All the Saints in heaven, that is, the Church 
triumphant. 

39. Why are all the members of this Communion spoken of 
as *'Saints"? 

Because all are called to be Saints and have been sanc- 
tified by Baptism, and many of them have already at- 
tained perfect sanctity. 

40. In what manner are all these members united? 

They are all spiritually united as members of one 
body, whose head is Christ; and therefore all share in 
the spiritual goods of the others. 

41. How do we share in the spiritual goods of the Saints in 
heaven? 

We share in their merits, and are assisted by their 
prayers. 

42. How do the souls in Purgatory share in our spiritual 
goods? 

They are assisted by our prayers, alms-deeds, the ap- 
plication of indulgences, by other good works, but espe- 
cially by the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. 

"It is a holy and wholesome thought to pray for the dead, that they 
may be loosed from their sins." 2 Mach. xii. 46. All Soul's Day. 

43. Do we also share in the spiritual goods of the faithful on 
earth? 

Yes ; especially while in the state of grace- we share in 



— 54 — 

oHen 93?e^o|)fern, ©efieten, guten SSerfen nnb an aKen getft^ 
lichen @d)a^en ber fatt)oIi](^en Sird)e. 

IWtt^anlDCnimng— greue bt(5, em ©Heb am Qe^etmni^boIIen SetBc 
^efu unb fo in ©emeinfc^aft mit fo t)ielen ^eiUgen gu fetn. (Set aber etn 
IeBenbige§, l^eiltgeS ©lieb. S^ufe mit SSertrQuen beine feltgen SSriibet im ' 
^immel an, S3ete etfrtg fiit bie atmen ©eeten unb fxit aEe ^Jlenfd&eU; 16e* 
jonbex§ bie ©lauIienSgenoffen. 



^el^ntcr ©lauBcn^arttfcL 

,,9?ac!)IaB ber ©iinben.'' 
!♦ SBa^ U^xt m§ ber se^ntc 5Irti!er ? 

S)er geljute 5lrti!el Ief)rt, ba^ man in ber Jat^olifi^en 
^trc^e, !raft ber a.^erbien[te Sefu ©tirifti, 92a4(afjuiig ber 
©iinben unb itjrer ©trafen eriangen fann. 

2, SS^ie tuerben in ber fatl^olift^en ^irc^e hh ©iittben ttati^gelaffett ? 

Surd) ba^ (Saframcnt ber Saufe unb ber 95u^e, 

3, ^ijttttctt aUc ©iittbctt in ber fat^olifrfjett Sirt^e nad^gelaffen tticrben ? 

3a, atle ©iinben oljne SluSna^me fonnen in ber fat^o- 
Iifd)en ^ircfje nadigelaffen toerben. 

„^IIe§ tt)a§ il^r auf (Srben lofen toetbet, tnirb auc^ tm §immel gelojet 
fein." 3}latt§. 18, 18. 

9lu^anUJentlUttc;. — ©iinbige nie, n^enn bu aBer gefiinbtget, berjtDetflc 
titi^t, benn bu !annft butd^ ©otte§ unenblid^e SSarml^exaigfeit unb bie ^ex^ 
bienfte ^eju S5et3eif)ung cr:^alten, 5!Jlan mug i^ho^ bie notl^igen 2Jlittel an* 
Joenben unb fid^ exn[tUd^ beffexn ttjollen. 



eiftcr ©laubcn^arttfcL 

„3luferftef)nng be§ gleifc^eS," 

58eim SoDe fdjeibet bie ©eele t)om Seibe unb erfd)eint bor 
<S}otteg @erid)t, ber Sei6 aber ki)xt jur (SrDe ^urM 

2^ aaSic langc UdU ber SciB in ber (Srbe ? 

2)er Seib fileibt in ber @rbe bi§ gum jiingften Stage, toann 



— 54 — 

the masses, prayers, good works, and all the spiritual 
goods of the Catholic Church. 

Application. Rejoice in being a member of the mystical body of Christy 
and in communion with so many Saints. Strive, however, to be a living, 
holy member of the same. Recommend yourself with confidence to the 
protection of your brethren, the Saints in heaven. Pray fervently for the 
poor souls in Purgatory and for all men, especially your brethren in the 
Faith. 



THE TENTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 
''The forgiveness of sins/' 

1. What does the tenth article of the Creed teach? 

The tenth article of the Creed teaches that in the Cath- 
olic Church we can obtain through the merits of Jesus 
Christ the forgiveness of sins and the remission of the 
punishment due to them. 

2. How are sins forgiven in the Catholic Church? 

Sins are forgiven through the Sacraments of Baptism 
and Penance. 

3. Can all sins be forgiven in the Catholic Church? 

Yes ; all sins without exception can be forgiven in the 
Catholic Church. 

"Whatsoever you shall loose upon earth shall be loosed also in heaven.'^ 
St. Matt, xviii. 18. 

Application. Avoid sin; but if you have sinned, do not despair, for 
through God's infinite mercy and the merits of Christ you can obtain par- 
don. Only have a sincere desire to amend, and use the means left by 
Christ. 



THE ELEVENTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 
''The resurrection of the body" 

1. What happens to man at his death? 

The soul, separated from the body, appears before the 
judgment-seat of God, while the body returns into dust. 

2, How long shall the body remain separated from the soul? 
The body shall remain separated from the soul till the 



— 55 — 

@ott ifm njteber aufemeden unb mit ber ©eele fiir immer 
teretnigeu wixh, 

„^§ !otntnt bte ©tunbe, ba 5lIIe, bie in ben ©tdBern ftnb, bte (Stimmc 
!)e§ ©ol^ne§ ®otte§ pren ttjerben ; unb e§ it)etben l^ettjorgel^en, bte @ute§ ge* 
tl^an l^aBen, 3Ut 5luferfte:^ung be§ SeBen§, bte obex SS5[e§ getfian, gux ^lufer* 
fte^ung be§ ©erid^teg. 3oT§, 5, 28, 29. 

3. 281c ncttttctt toiv biefc Stufertticrfmtg ber SctBcr ? 

9Sir iicnnen fie bie Sluferfteljung ber Sobten, ober beg 
gleifc^e^. 

4» aScrbctt bie SeiBcr ber ^tttferftanbeneit einanber atte gtetdj fein? 

©ie Seiber ber ®ottIo|en tDerben I)aBlicf) unb ab)cf)eu(id), 
t)te Seiber ber ©uteit aber raerben Derflart fein, 

f 5* aSJartttn merbeit nnfere Seiner tuieber aiiferfte^eti ? 

S)amit ami) ber Seib tt}ei(net)me an bem £ol)ne ober an 
ber ©trafe, n:)ie er 2;t)eil ^atte an ber Slu^ubung guter ober 
fcofer SSerfe. 

5lu^antr)ettt)ung. — ^liptauc^e nie ^tugen, S^^Q^/ €5ten ober bie 
^tteber beine§ SetBeg gum S3ofen. SSexgartele beinen Seib nic^t. §alte itjxi 
in Untettoutfigfeit burd^ d)riftli(^e ^btobtung, bamit hu einft mit Seib unb 
©eele etoig gliidflid^ fein mogeft. S^riftUd^eS S3egrdbni6 — ^itd§I)ofe» 



,,Unb ein eraigeS Seben. 5{men.'' 

1. 8Ba§ re^rt nn§ ber atniilfte 2trti!e( ? 

S)er jtDiiltte 5Irti!e( Iel)rt un§, ba§ e§ nad) biefem Seben 
ein anbere^ Seben im ^immet gibt, ujo bie ®erect)ten etoig be^ 
Cotjut ^erben. 

2. ai8a^ ift ber §immel ? 

S)er ^immel ift ber Drt etoiger, t)oIIfommener ©liirf^ 
feligfeit 

fS. aSoritt Jefte^t bie ©liirffeligfeit ber ©ererffteit tm §imme(? 

1) Sie fd)auen @ott in jeiner ganjen |)errlid)feit unb finb 
mit i^m in innigfter Siebe t)ereinigt; 



— 55 — 

day of the Last Judgment, when God will reunite it to 
the soul and raise it to life. 

**The hour cometh wherein all that are in the grave shall hear the voice 
of the Son of God. And they that have done good things shall come forth 
unto the resurrection of life; but they that have done evil unto the resur- 
rection of judgment." St. John v. 28, 29. 

3. What do we call this raising of the body to life? 

The ''resurrection of the body.'' 

4. Shall all bodies be alike when raised to life? 

The bodies of the wicked shall be hideous and 
wretched, while the bodies of the good shall be glorious 
and happy. 

t5. Why shall the body rise again? 

That as the body took part in good or evil works, so 
also it may share in the reward or punishment. 

Application. Never abuse your eyes, tongue, ears, hands, or other 
members by doing evil. Do not pamper your body; keep it in subjection 
by Christian abnegation, that it may one day rise to everlasting glory. 
Christian burial. Cemeteries. 



THE TWELFTH ARTICLE OF THE CREED. 

''And life everlasting. Amen!' 

1. What does the twelfth article of the Creed teach? 

The twelfth article teaches that after this life there is 
another in heaven, in which the just shall enjoy eternal 
happiness. 

2. What is heaven? 

Heaven is the place of perfect and everlasting happi- 
ness. 

1 3. In what does the happiness of the just in heaven consist? 

The happiness of the just in heaven consists 

I, In the vision of God and union with Him by per- 
fect love; 



— 56 ~ 

2) fie ftnb fret Don jcbem Uebcl, itnb genie^en etDtge 
greube unb ,^errtid)!eit mit alien (Sngelrt unb |)etligcn. 

.,@ef)e etn in bie greube beine§ §etrn." 5D^att5* 25, 2L 
„^em 5luge l^at e§ Qefel^en, !etn Dl)x geptt unb tn !eme§ 2)lenf(^en §erj 
tft e§ qe!ommen, U)a§ @ott benen Ibereitet ]^at, bte i§n lieben/ 1, ^or. 2, 9, 

4^ aaSerbcn aUc ©erci^tett in glcitS^cm SOiaj^c gtiiiffcHg feiit ? 

,,Seber tt)trb feinen £o^n empfangen nacf) jeiner Slrbeit,'* 
b. 1^. nac^ jetnen S3erbienften- i, ^ox. 3, 8. 

5* SScrbctt bic Scrbammtctt ni^t aud^ cttJtg leficn ? 

S)te 93erbammten tDerben jtDar eroig leben, aber in ber 
^olle, tx)0 fie etDig ungludfetig fein tDerben. 

^ e t f :^, — 2)er retire $ptaff et in bet ^oEe* Su!. 16, 

6. a33a^ tft hit ^Mc ? 

S)ie §6lle i[t ber Drt etDiger, unau^fpredjlic^er Cual unb 
5pein. 

gMtu§ nennt bie ^oHe : „ben £)rt bet dual." Su!, 16, 2S. „®ie 
etoige 5!Sein, ba§ etDige geuet/' 5!Jlattl§. 25, 4 L 46. „£ie augetfte ginftetni^^ 
too ^eulen unb 3ci^ne!nirf(^en fein toitb," ^Jlattl). 8, 12» 

t ?♦ SSoritt iDefte^t bic Uttgliirffeligfcit ber Scrbammtcn ? 

SDie Ungliicffeligfeit ber SSerbammten beftel}t 

1) in bem S5er(ufte ®otte§ unb ber greuben be^o .^immefS ; 

2) in ben entje^lid)en Qualen be*? Seibe^ unb ber ©eele; 

3) in ber I)aBltd)en ©efell)c^a|t ber 2eu|e( unb aller 
SSertDorfenen. 

^SBeic^et t)on mit, i^t .55etfrud^te u. f, io/' OJlatt^, 25, 41. 

1 8^ SBo^cr nJtffeu ttJtr, \>a^ bic ©trafeit ber ^erbammteit ettiig finb ? 

1) 2lu§ bem !(aren 3^i^sniffe S^rifti unb ber 2(pofte{ ; 

2) au§ ber au^briid(id)en Se^re ber unfe[)I6aren ^ird)e. 

„Sie toetben gel^en in bie etoige $ein." ^aiif). 25, 46. „^'t)x SButttt 
ftitl6t nicf)t unb ba§ geuet etlifc^t nid^t/' 5Jcat!. 9, 45. 

9» SScrbett aHe ^erbammten glci^ tJtcC (eiben ? 

Seber n^irb leiben nai) bem 9J?aJ3e feiner ©iinbcn unS> 
nad) bem 2Ki]3brauc^e ber iljm i:)er{ief)enen ®naben. 



— 56 — 

2, In freedom from all evil and the blissful society 
of the Angels and Saints. 

"Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." St. Matt. xxv. 21. 

"Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the 
heart of man, what things God hath prepared for those that love Him.*" 
I Cor. ii. 9. 

4. Shall all the just in heaven be equally happy? 

Every one shall be rewarded according to his labor, 
that is, according to his merits, i Cor. iii. 8. 

5. Shall not the damned also live forever? 

The damned shall live forever in hell, where they shall 
be miserable for all eternity. 

Example, The rich man in hell. St. Luke xvi. 

6. What is hell? 

Hell is the place of everlasting, unspeakable misery 
and torment. 

Christ calls it: "a place of torments." St. Luke xvi. 28; "an everlast- 
ing punishment." St. Matt. xxv. 46; "an unquenchable fire;" St. Mark 
ix. 44; "the exterior darkness, where there shall be weeping and gnashing 
of teeth." St. Matt. viii. 12. 

1 7. In what does the misery of the damned consist? 
The misery of the damned consists 

1, In the loss of God and of the joys of heaven; 

2, In the most intolerable torments of body and 
soul ; 

3, In the horrible company of the devils and of all 
the damned. 

"Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire," etc. St. Matt. xxv. 
41. 

1 8. How do we know that the pains of the dammed are eter- 
nal? 

1, We know it from the clear testimony of Christ 
and the Apostles ; 

2, From the plain teaching of the infallible Church. 

"And they shall go into everlasting punishment." St. Matt. xxv. 46. 
"Their worm dieth not, and the fire is not extinguished." St. Mark ix. 45. 

9. Shall the pains of all the damned be equal? 

Each one shall suffer in proportion to his sins and to 
the bad use he has made of the graces bestowed on him. 



— 57 — 

10» 9Bc(c^ci3 flub bic tJtcr (c^tcn ^ingc be^ SDknfrfjcit ? 

©ie t)icr lefetcn Sincje bc§ SKenfcften finb 1) ber %oh, 
2) baj§ ®eridjt, 3) bte |)6l{e, 4) ber |)immeL 

„^n alien beinen 2Ser!en gebenfe betner U^ien Singe nnb bu toitft in 
Smigfeit nid^t funbigen/ (Sit. 7, 40. 

11. SSaa ^cbcntct baig aSSurt ^tmcit am ®d)Iut bog ©rauBcn^- 
iBefctttttttiffC)^ ? 

5)a§ SSort 5tmen bebeutet jo t)tGl alig : fo ift c§ — bag 
gtaube id) fefi 

^lu^ontueniuitg* — SBeben!e e§ too^t: ^Stnntat t)etIoten, etoig t)er* 
loren/' nnb ^augenBMIic^e Suft Bxingt etoige £lual;" abet ^!ut3e§ Seiben 
btingt etotge gteuben." 



^0n hsn ^lebciitn. 



!♦ S^tttt tt)ir gcttug itm fcHg su ttjcrben, mentt mir ^ttC)§ glauBctt, 
snja^ ®ott gcoffenbarct ^at ? 

Urn feltg ju tuerben, ift e^ nic^t genitg b(o§ gu glauben 
f onbern \vxv miiffen aud) bte ©ebote t)a(ten. 

„2BiGft bu sunt SeBen eingel^en, fo l§alte bie @el6ote/ OJlatt^. 19, 17. 
t2. aSclti^c ©cBotc miifTctt ttiir f^alttn? 

9Sir Tttiiffen bte ®ebote ©otteg unb bte ©ebcte ber ^trd)t 
l^a'teu. 

t 3» ^iinttcn toiv and} aUt ©eBotc ^alteu ? 

Ttit §u(fe ber gottltc^en ®nabe fottnen tt)tr aUe ©ebott 
I)alten. 

S5on km ^au^JtgeBott 

4* 33el(i^ei^ ift \>a§ ^anptqthot, ha§ aUt iibrigen in ft(i^ fci^ne^t? 

Sag §au)^tgebot t[t ba§ ©ebot ber Stebe ©otteg unb be^ 
S^ai^ften. 



— 57 — 

10. V/hich are the four last things? 

The four last things are i, death; 2, judgment; 3, hell, 
and 4, heaven. 

**In all thy works remember thy last end, and thou shalt never sin." 
Ecclus. vii. 40. 

11. What is the meaning of the word "Amen," with which we 
conclude the Apostles' Creed? 

The meaning of the word Amen is ''So be it," — 'This 
I firmly believe/' 

Application. Often consider this serious truth: "Once lost, forever 
lost." "Momentary joy often leads to eternal pain; but short pain to 
eternal joy." 



PART II. 
THE COMMANDMENTS. 



I. Is it sufficient for eternal salvation to believe all that God 
has revealed? 

To obtain salvation it is not sufficient simply to be- 
lieve ; we must also keep the commandments. 

"If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments." St. Matt, 
xix. 17. 

fa. What commandments must we keep? 

We must keep the Commandments of God and the 
Commandments of the Church. 

ts. Are we able to keep all the commandments? 

With the assistance of God's grace we are able to keep 
all the commandments. 

THE CHIEF COMMANDMENTS. 

4. Which are the chief commandments that include all 
others? 

The chief commandments are the Commandment of 
the love of God and the Commandment of the love of 
our neighbor. 



— 58 — 

6. aSic lanttt btcfe^ griigte ®cBot ? 

„2)u foHft ben ^errn, betnen ®ott Iteben an§ beinem gam 
^en ^erjen, an§> beiner flanjen ©cele, au§ beinem gan.^eit &t^ 
miit^e unb au§ alien beinen ^raften. ®ieg i[t ha§ gri^fjte unb 
crfte ©ebot £a^ anbere a6er ift btefem gletc-^ : S)u foUft bet- 
jten 9^a(i)[ten lieben ti:)ie bicE) jclbft/' 3jiari 12, 30. mati^.22, 37. 

§ L SBott ber Siebe (S«)ttcg* 

,,©u foHft hm ^errn, beinen ®ott lieben." 

6. 2S^a^ icftc^It utt^ ba§ &tUt ber SicBe ©ottog ? 

©§ befie^It un§, ba^ tt)ir ©ott iiber 2lt(e§ licbem 

7. SBanit HeBctt ttiir ©ott iiljcr mt§ ? 

SSir lieben ®ott iiber §llle§, n^cnn ti:)ir tf)n mef)r ate allei 
"SInbere lieben unb be§I)aI6 bereit finb, elier 2(Ke^ ^u t)erlieren, 
ate ung burrf) bie ©iinbe t)on ©ott gu trennen. 

^SBebet SeBen no(^ Sob tjermag un§ 3U fd^etben tjon ber Sie^e @otte§/ 
mom. 8, 38. 39. 

8. aSarum foUcn ttJtr @ott licBctt? 

SSir foUen ©ott Ijauptfatfjlic^ lieben, 

1) tddi er bag ]^i)d)fte lieben^tDiirbigfte ®nt ift; 

2) tDeil er nn§ §uerft geliebt unb un^ unjdijiige 23of)Itf)a^ 
ten eripiefen Ijat unb noc^ taglicf) eriDeift 

^Saffet un§ ©ott lieBen, toell un§ @ott guerft gelleBet l&at/ 1. So^. 4, 19. 

9^ SBorait erfcnncn ttJtr, ba§ toir ©ott iitUn ? 

S)a& tDtr ©Dtt lieben, erfennen tcir baran, ba| tuir t^utt, 
tva§ i(jm tDotjIgefallig ift unb meiben, tDa§ if)m mi^fdttt, h. \). 
jeine ©ebote ^alten. 

„2Ber tnetne ©el6ote Ijat unb fie pit, ber t|T§, ber miit} liebt" ^o^. 14, 2U 

Jlu^QttttJentJUng. — UeBe bic^ Pex^ig in ber Siel6e @otte§ baburc^, ba^ 
hn oft an il^n ben![t unb 3U i:^m Ibeteft, ^ae§ il^nt ju SieBe t^uft unb leibeft 
unb nid&tS jo fe^r fiird^teft, al§ i^n au Beleibigen. 



— 58 — 

5. How are the chief commandments expressed? 

'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole 
heart, and with thy whole soul, and with thy whole mind, 
and with thy whole strength. This is the greatest and 
the first Commandment. And the second is like to this : 
Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.'' St. Mark xii. 
30. St. Matt. xxii. 37. 

§ I. The Love of God. 

^^Thou shalt love the Lord thy Godf^ 

6. What does the commandment of the love of God require 
of us? 

It requires of us to love God above all things. 

7. When do we love God above all things? 

We love God above all things when we love God more 
than all else, and would rather lose all else than be sepa- 
rated from Him by sin. 

"Neither death nor life . . . shall be able to separate us from the love 
of God." Rom. viii. 38, 39. 

8. V/hy must we love God? 

We must love God chiefly 

1, Because He is the sovereign and most perfect 
Good ; 

2, Because He has loved us first, has bestowed num- 
berless blessings upon us, and continues daily to do so. 

"Let us love God, because God first hath loved us." i St. John iv. 19. 

9. How do we show that we love God? 

We show that we love God by doing what is pleasing 
to Him, and shunning what is displeasing to Him — in 
other words, by keeping His commandments. 

"He that hath My commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth 
Me.'* St. John xiv. 21. 

Application. Exercise yourself in the love of God by these means: 
often think of Him and prsy to Him, do and suffer everything for Hia 
«ake, and fear nothing so much as offending Him. 



— 59 — 

§ 2. SBon ber Scl^ft^ unb mi}\itnlkU. 

ff^n follft bcinen D^adjften Ikbcu. \vk bid) ]db\t** 

10. ©ottctt njir tttt^ fclbft HeBett? 

SBir foUcn un§ jclbft lieben, boc^ mu§ biefe Siebe tool)!* 
georbnet fein* 

1 11. aSatttt tft bte ©cIBftlicBc ttio!)(gcotbttct ? 

Sie ©clb[tlie6e i[t tDoljIgeorbnet, tDcnn tt)ir unferrt SBiHen 
bcm gotKidjcn nnteriDcrfen unb t)or SlUcm iiir ba^ §cil um 
jerer ©ecle bcforgt finb. 

^^artlja, ^axi^a, bu ntac^fi bit ©orge unb ^e!iimmerft bid^ itm fe^t 
ttele Swinge; nui: ©m§ tft not^tnenbtg (ba§ (Seelenl^eU.)" Su!. 10, 41, 42* 

1 12. aSaittt tft bic (SelBftlieBe iti^t mo^rocorbttct ? 

S)ie (Selbfttiebe tft ntdjt tt)o[)(gcorbnct, tvcnn bcr S)?cnfc^ 

1) fcine @f)re unb feinen SSitten ber @f)re unb bem 3SiIIcn 
®ottc§ t)or3iGljt; 

2) t:)cnn er mef)r fiir ben £ei6 unb ha^ S^itli(i\Cf ai§ fiir 
bte ©eele unb ha^ ©tnige beforgt ift; 

3) U)enn er jetn etgeneS 9Sot)( gum ^Jtadjtfjeit be§ SMdjften 
fudii 

13. SBcr ift ttttfcr SWad^ftc, ben ttilr IteBctt foKcit ? 

Seber 9J?en]d); £)I)ne S(u§naf)me, ift unfcr 92ad)fte. 

tl4. aSatitt KcBctt ttiir bctt SKarfjftctt, toic ttit^ fclbft? 

2Sir lieben ben 9^ad)ften, tpie un§ felbi't, tDenn tt)tr ttiun, 
tDa§ bie {)eilige ©d)rift fagt, 

1) ©iel)e, ba'^ bu niemate etnem STnbern tljuft, tva§ hn 
nid^t iDillft, ba^ bir t)on einem Stnbern tntberfaljre. ^o:6. 4, i6. 

2) 5l[Ie§, tnaS i^r mollt, bafe eudj bie Wm\6)m tfiun, bag 
foUet i^r tt)nen tt)un. SJiatt^, i, 12, 

15. 28tc fott uitfcf e 3ldtfi^ttnikhc Bcfci^affctt fciit ? 

Sie S^ad^ftenliebe foU 1) aufrid)tig, 2) ttiattg, 3) unetgem 
nugig, 4) allgemein fein. 

16. aSatttt ift ttttfcrc fiiclic ^nm SRiiti^ftcit aufrid^tig ? 

Unfere Siebe yam 9tad)ften ift aufridjtig, n^enn tok bem 
9Jad^ftcn \vk un§ felbft t)on |)er5en tDot)tooUett. 



_ 59 _ 

§ 2. Christian Love of Self and of our Neighbor, 

''Thou shall love thy neighbor as thyself/' 

10. Ought we to love ourselves? 

We ought to love ourselves, but this love must be well- 
ordered. 

fir. When is our self-love well-ordered? 

Our self-love is well-ordered when we subject our will 
to the Divine will, and are, above all things, solicitous for 
the salvation of our souls. 

"Martha, Martha, thou art careful and art troubled about many things. 
But one thing is necessary" (salvation of our soul). St. Luke x. 41, 42* 

1 12. When is our self-love inordinate? 

Our self-love is inordinate 

1, When we prefer our own honor and will to the 
honor and will of God ; 

2, When we are more solicitous for our bodies and 
for temporal things than for our souls and eternal things ; 

3^ When we seek our own welfare to the injury of 
our neighbor. 

13. Who is our neighbor? 

Every one, without exception, is our neighbor. 

ti4. When do we* love our neighbor as ourselves? 

We love our neighbor as ourselves when we observe 
what the Holy Scripture says : 

1, ''See thou never do to another what thou wouldst 
hate to have done to thee by another/' Tob. iv. r6. 

2, "All things, therefore, whatsoever you would that 
men should do to you, do you also to them." St. MatL 
vii. 12. 

15. What kind of love should we have for our neighbor? 

We should have for our neighbor a love that is i, sin- 
cere; 2, active; 3, disinterested; 4, universal. 

16. When is our love for our neighbor sincere? 

Our love for our neighbor is sincere when we love him 
really as ourselves. 



— 60 — 

17» 933atttt tft unfcrc SieBc tptig ? 

Unjere Siebe jum 9^ad)[ten i[t tl)atig, trenn iDir tt)m nadC) 
Sraften ®ute^ tf)un. 

18* aBaun ift unferc fiicBc pm JJarfjfteii Mttcigcmiii^ig ? 

Unfere Siebe jum 9Md)[ten ift uneigenniigig, lt)enn h)tr i^m 
©ute^ t()im ttjegen @ott, unb nid^t urn unfereS eigenen SSor^ 
t^eilg iDillen. 

19» aSSaiiit ift uufere Stcbc ^um S^a^ftcjt attgcmctu ? 

Unfere 2iebe ^um ^adj\kn ift allgemein, tDenn tDtr feinen 
SJfenfc^en, fei er grcunb ober geinb, t)on unferer Siebe amS- 
fd)IieJ3en. 

S^er Batml^eratgc ©Qtttatitan, Su!. 10. 

1 20* 2!8arum tniiff en luit a H c 9J^ctif c^eu, felBft uuf etc geuibe Hebett ? 

SBir miiffen alle 2J?enfcf)en liebcn, 

1) tDeil S^riftug e§ un^ befoljleit unb biird) fcin Seifpiel 
gele^vt l)at; 

2) tneil olle 93?enfc^en ^inber @ine^ 9Sater§ im ^immel, 
mit S^rifti S3Iut erioft unb jur emigen Seligteit berufen finb. 

„^^ obex foge euc^: Stcl6et cure getnbe, f^iit @ute§ benen, bie eud^ 
l^affen, Betet fiir bie, tneld^e eud^ bexfolgen unb bexidumben, bamit i!^r ^tnber 
euTe§ S5atet§ feib, ber im §itnnie( ift, hn feinc Sonne iiber ©ute unb 335fc 
aufge^en unb uBer ©ered^te unb Unqeredfjte tecinen lafet." 9}}attfi. 5, 44. 45« 
„^aUx t)etgib tl^nen, benn fie triffcn mdji lt)a§ fie tt)un/' Su!. 23, 34. 

21» aSelrfie SJienftiiett merbeit in ber ^eUigcit Sc^rift unferer SieBc 
tiefonber)^ em)jfo!)len? 

Unferer Siebe toerben bejonber§ empfof)Ien bie airmen, bie 

SBittiDen nnb SSaifen unb iibertjaupt Sllle, n)e(d)e in leiblic^er 

ober geiftlidf)er dloti) ftnb. 

22. 9Bic fotten ttiir t^tn ^iotljleibenben Beif^ringcn ? 

3Sir fotten ben ?totl)(eibenben beifpringen burd^ bie letB^ 
It(J)en unb getftlid^en 9Serfe ber 93armt)er5ig!eit. 

,,(SeUg finb bte SSarml^etsigen, benn fie toerben SBatml^erstgfett ct' 
langen." ^IJlatt^. 5, 7. 

t23. ^d^t§ ftnb bie leiBHri^ett 9BerIc ber Sfirmf^eraigfeit ? 

2)ie leiblid)en 2Berfe ber ^arm^erjigfeit finb folgenbe 
fteben : 



_ 60 — 

17. When is our love for our neighbor active? 

Our love for our neighbor is active when to the best 
of our power we do good to him. 

i8. When is our love for our neighbor disinterested? 

Our love for our neighbor is disinterested when we do 
good to him for God's sake and not with a view to our 
own advantage. 

19. When is our love for our neighbor universal? 

Our love for our neighbor is universal when it eni-? 
braces all men, whether friends or enemies. 

Example. The Good Samaritan. St. Luke x. 

t20. Why must we love all, even our enemies? 

1, Because our Lord has taught it by word and ex- 
ample ; 

2, Because all men are children of one Father in 
heaven, redeemed by Christ's precious Blood and called 
to eternal salvation. 

"But I say to you, Love your enemies, do good to them that hate 3^011, 
and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you, that you may be the 
children of your Father who is in heaven, who maketh His sun to rise 
upon the good and bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust.'* St, 
Matt. V. 44, 45. ^'Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do." 
St. Luke xxiii. 34. 

21. Whom does Holy Scripture particularly recommend to 
our love? 

Holy Scripture particularly recommends to our love 
the poor, the widow, and the orphan, and, in a word, all 
who are in bodily or spiritual need. 

22. How must we assist those in need? 

We must assist those in need by the corporal and spir- 
itual w^orks of mercy. 

"Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.'* St. Matt. v. 7. 

t23. Which are the Corporal Works of Mercy? 

The Corporal Works of Mercy are these seven: 



— 61 — 

1) bie ^ungrtgen fpeifen; 

2) bie Surfttgen trdnfcn ; 

3) bie ^adtm !(eiben; 

4) bie gremben bef)erbergen; 

5) bie ®efangenen erlofen; 

6) bie ^ranfen bclud)en; 

7) bie Sobten begraben. 

t24* ^cld)t§ fittb bie oeiftlidOcn 2SSerfc ber ^armf^ct^i^Uit? 

S)ie geiftlid)eit 2Ser!e ber SBarml^ergigfeit [inb bicfe fieben: 

1) bie ©iinber 3uretf)toei]en; 

2) bie Unmiffenbeu le^ren; 

3) ben 3^^ifrfnbert rec^t rat{)en; 

4) bie ^etriibten troftcn; 

5) ha§ UnrecE)t gebulbig leiben; 

6) benen, bie iin§ beleibigen, gerne berjei'^enr 

7) fiir bie Sebenbigen uiib S^obten beten. 

Slu^ontoetliJUItg. — Set t)ertta9lt(5, liebe'DoU unb bienftferttg gegen Sc* 
bcrtnattn, 16efcnber§ betne ©efd^totftet, 5lngepx^gen unb OJIitfi^uler. ^i(f 
ben 5^ otl^Iei ben ben fo Diet bu fonnft SSergilt nte S5ofe§ mit S3ofem; tJergeil^e 
gexne unb gleid^, ]6ete file hm, hn h\^ Beleibtgt ^t. 



S5on ben ^elin ©cBoten (^otk§. 

1* SBorin fjat &dtt ha§ ®eBot ber SieBe «of)cr erflart ? 

Sn ben gefjtt ©eboten, bie or burc^ SJcofe^ gab, unb tt)elcf)e 
auf gtuei fteinernen S^afeln gcfc^riebcn tvaxQU. 

©efe^geBung auf bent SSetge ©inat. 2. ^Tiof. 19 unb 20. 
2* aSie taitert bie gelftn ©eBote ? 

,,S(^ bin ber ,^err, bein ®ott.'' Ste^e Seite 13. 
3» SBic ttJarett biefe ®eBote eiitget^eilt? 

5luf ber erftett S^afet ftanben bie bret erften (Sebote, tDeld^e 
uu§ bie ^flic^ten gegett ®ott erftaren; auf iDcr anbertt bie fie=^ 
ben iibrigen, n^eldie bie ^flid)ten gegen hen Tiad]]kn unb ung 
felbft entf)alten. 



^ Gl — 

T, To feed the hungry; 

2, To give drink to the thirsty ; 

3, To clothe the naked ; 

4, To harbor the harborless ; 

5, To ransom captives ; 

6, To visit the sick ; 

7, To bury the dead. 

t24. Which are the Spiritual Works of Mercy? 

The Spiritual Works of Mercy are these seven : 

1, To admonish the sinner; 

2, To instruct the ignorant ; 

3, To counsel the doubtful ; ' 

4, To comfort the sorrowful ; 

5, To bear wrongs patiently; 

6, To forgive injuries ; 

7, To pray for the living and the dead. 

Application. Be peaceable, kind, and obliging to every one, especially 
to your brothers and sisters, relatives, and associates. Assist the needy as 
far as j'-ou are able. Never return evil for evil; forgive willingly and 
readily and pray for those that have offended you. 



THE TEN COMMANDMENTS OF GOD. 

1. Where shall we find our duty to God and our neighbor 
more fully explained? 

In the Ten Commandments, which God gave to Moses, 
written on two tables of stone. 

God giving the Ten Commandments on Mount Sinai. Exod. xix. and xx. 

2. Say the Ten Commandments. 
'T am the Lord thy God," etc. 

3. How were these Commandments divided? 

On the first table were engraved the first three Com- 
mandments containing our duties towards God; on the 
second table, the remaining seven explaining our duties 
towards our neighbor and ourselves. 



— 62 — 

4, 9Ba§ fott tttt^ ^efottber^ antrei^cu bic oottHti^Ctt ©cBote trcu 5tt 
!)altctt ? 

1) S)ie 2ld)tung, 2tc6e unb 5)anf6arfcit, tDeIcf)e tDir ©ott 
f(f)ulbig ftnb; 

2) bte gurd^t Dor ber ctDigen ©trafe, unb bte ^^offnung 
auf bte etDige S5eto^nung. 

,3tIIft hu obex 3um Seben einge^en, f o ^citte bte ©eBote." Mattl^. 19, 17» 

drftc^ ©efiot @ottc^. 

„^d) bin ber ^err betn ©ott S)u fodft !etne fremben ©fitter 

neben mir Ijaben. S)u jollft bir lein ge[(^m|teg SBilb 

Tnacf)en, baffelbe an^ubeten*'' 

5* aSa^ gcBictet @ott tm erftcit ®e^otc ? 

©ott gcbietet, ba^ tDir \i)m, a\§ unferm §errn unb ©ott, 
bie fd}ulbtge SScre^rung unb 2(nbetung leiften. 

6. 2!Bte tJtctcrlci ift bic SJcre^rung, bic mir @ott ft^ulbig finb ? 

3it)cier(et: bie innere unb bie auJ3ere SSeretjrung. 

7. aSic tJcrefiren mir &ott inncrlic^? 

3Sir Deret)rcn ©ott tnnertic^, \v^nn mir, 

1) an itjn glanben, auf it)n I)offen, unb if)n uber 2IIIe§ 
lieben ; 

2) ibn anbeten unb if)m banfen; 

3) feinem 9iUlIen un^ bemiitljig untertDerfen. 

„^n foEft ©ott betnen §etrn anbeten unb tlfjnt aHein btenen." 
^lattf), 4, 10, 

8. aSSic ucrfiinbigt watt ]i^ O^gett ben 05lattBcit ? 

Wan Dcrjiiiibigt fid} gcgcn ben ©lauben, 

1) burc^ Unglauben, Srrglauben unb freirt)illige ©lau- 
ben§3tDeifel; 

2) burc^ Sefung !e^erifcf)er ober gottlofcr ^Bucljer unb 
©i^riften; 

3) burd) 31eben unb ©pfitteleien gegen ben ©(auben ober 
tDO^lgefdtlige^ 3(nboren berfelben; 

4) buri^ ©leic^giiltigfeit tm ©lauben ober SSerldugnung 
beffelben* 



«« 62 — 

4. What should induce u^ ::o keep faithfully tiie Command- 
ments of God? 

1, The reverence, love, and gratitude which we owe 
to God; 

2, The hope of eternal reward and the fear of eter- 
nal punishment. 

"If thou wilt enter into life, keep the Commandments." St. Matt. xix. 
17. 

THET^IRST COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

""7 am the Lord thy God. Thou shalt not have 
strange gods before Me; thou shalt not make to thyself 
any graven thing, nor the likeness of anything that is in 
the heavens above, or in the earth beneath, or in the wa- 
ters under the earth. Thou shalt not adore them nor 
serve them'' 

5. What does God command by this First Commandment? 
By this First Commandment God commands us to pay 

Him due honor and adoration. 

6. How many kinds of honor do we owe God? 

We owe God two kinds of honor, namely, interior and 
exterior honor. 

7. How do we honor God interiorly? 
We honor God interiorly 

1, By faith, hope, and charity or love; 

2, By adoration and thanksgiving for all His bless- 
ings; 

3, By obedience and resignation to His holy will. 

"The Lord thy God shalt thou adore, and Him only shalt thou serve." 
St. Matt. iv. 10. 

8. How do we sin against faith? 
We sin against faith 

1, By infidelity, heresy, and wilful doubts on matters 
of faith; 

2, By reading or spreading bad books or writings ; 

3, By using impious and profane language, or by 
wilfully listening to it ; 

4, By indifference in matters of faith, or by actual 
denial of the faith. 



— 63 — 

9. 9!Bic tJcrfuttbtcjt matt ftrfj o^ocn bic ^offituttg ? 

Wan t)erjunbi9t [id^ gegen bie ^o|fnung, 

1) burd) 93ZiBtranen auf @ott unb SSerjtDeiflung; 

2) burcf) t)ermeffentltd)e§ 85ertrauen an; ®ott; 

3) burii) eitleg ^ertrauen auf ftd^ felbft ober aubere 
@efd)6)3fe, 

10. 2Ba§ fottctt ttJtr tiott ®ott {joffctt ? 

9Sir joUen t)or SlQem bie S^er^et^^ung unferer ©iinben, 
bie gottlic^e ©nabe unb ha§ etrige Seben I)of[en. 

11. SSaruttt foUctt mtr btc^ tiott @ott ^o^cn ? 
23ir follen bicje^ I)offen, 

1) itieil ber allmaditige, barmtjersige unb getreue ®ott e^ 
ung t)erfprocI)en t)at; 

2) tDeil Sejug S^riftuS e§ fiir un§ t)erbient f)at 
f 12. Sitrfctt ttitr an^ geitltrfjc ©liter tiott &ott ^offett ? 

3Sir biirfen and) §eit(icf)e ©liter t)on ©ott t)offen, tt6cr nur 
in fo fern, a(§ fie iDienlic^ ober bod) nicf)t t)inberli(^ finb, bie 
ctoige ©eltgfeit ju eriangen. 

13. 9Btc i)crfuttbtr|t tttatt fit^ gegctt bic SteBc ©uttcig ? 

2)?an oerjiinbigt fid) befonber^ gegen bie Siebe ®otte§ 
burd) |)a^ unb SSibertoitlen gegen ©ott unb feine t)dternd)en 
Stnorbnungen. 

14. SSBic tJcrc^rctt ttiir (3dH augcrUc^ ? 

3Sir t)eret)ren ©ott auBerlid), tDenn n)ir bem ®otte§bicnfte 
beitt)of)nen, e^rerbietig beim (^^hdc finb, !nien, bie ,g)dnbe 
fatten u. f, to. 

Set atuolfid^nge 3efu§ tm Setn:|5et, bet ^L 5lIot)ftu». 

15. 9Bic tjcrfiittbigt tttatt fid^ 0^9^^ ^^e att^erc iSJottc^ticreljrutig ? 

5DZan Derfiinbigt fid) gegen bie aubere ©otte§t)eref)rung, 
toenn man bm ©otte^bienft Oerfaumt ober fid) unet)rerbieti9 
bet bemfelben betragt 

16. aStc latttt tttatt ftr^ ttod) fottft gcgctt ba^ erfte Qichot tjerfiitibtgctt ? 
9)?an t)erfitnbigt fic^ and) gegen ba^ erfte ©ebot, burd) 

5lbgi3tteret, ©otteSraub, Stberglauben, SSabrfagerei unb ber=^ 
Qleid)en mel)r. 



— 63 — 

g. How do we £in against hope? 
We sin against hope 

1, By despair, or distrust in God; 

2, By presumption, or false confidence in God ; 

3, By vain confidence in ourselves or in Other creat- 
ures. 

10. What should we hope for from God? 

We should hope, above all, for the forgiveness of our 
sins, for the grace of God, and for life everlasting. 

11. Why should we hope for forgiveness, the grace of God, 
and life everlasting? 

We should hope for these things 

1, Because God, who is all-powerful, merciful, and 
truthful, has promised them to us ; 

2, Because Jesus Christ has merited them for us, 

1 12. May we also hope for temporal goods from God? 

We may also hope for temporal goods from God, but 
only in as far as they serve or at least are no hindrance 
in obtaining eternal salvation. 

13. How do we sin against charity or the love of God? 

We sin against charity or the love of God chiefly by 
hatred or dislike of God and His fatherly commands. 

14. How do we honor God exteriorly? 

We honor God exteriorly by attending Divine service, 
by devoutly saying our prayers, bending the knee, joining 
the hands, and otherwise showing our respect. 

Examples. The child Jesus in the temple; St. Aloysius. 

15. How do we sin against the exterior worship of God? 

We sin against the exterior worship of God by neg- 
lecting to attend Divine service, or by being irreverent 
when present at it. 

16. In what other way can we sin against the First Com^ 
mandment? 

We can also sin against the First Commandment by 
idolatry, sacrilege, superstition, fortune-telling, and such 
like practises. 



— 64 — 

1 17. aSatttt iniU man ^HUtttd ? 

Wan tvQxbt Slbgotterei, tDcnn man einem ®e|cf)6pfe g6tt=» 
Iid)e tSljre eriDcift, n)ie bie §eiben tljaten. 

(Stofen ber 3§i*cieliten tnegen 5lBgottereu 

18. 9Ba)g ift ®ottci§ratt5 obcr Safrtlcoium ? 

©otte^raub ober ©afrikgiinn ift cine 33erunet)rung gott^ 
gel^eiligter ©ac^en, ^erfouen ober Ortc, 

^ontg SSalt^afar tDurbe geftraft tocil er bte l^L (Sefage enttoel^tc* 
S)an. 5« 3eju§ trieb bie 2:emt)elfct)dnbex auo. 3ol^. 2. 

1 19. SBcr fiinbigt burt^ ^IBcrglauBeit ? 

S)urd^ Slberglauben fiinbiget ber, trelc^er ©ingen, SSorten 
ober Qd^m eine getotffe Slraft jujdjreibt, bie fie tDeber t)on 
9?atur, nod) t)ort ber SlircE)e, noc^ t)oit ©ott Ijaben fonnen. 

(S§ gt^t au(^ al6ergldul6tf(^e ^elBete unb 2Jlipraud§ ICjeiliget ©ac^en^ 

1 20. aaScr fitttbigt burti^ 933a^rfttgcret ? 

S)urc^ 2Ba{)rfageret fiinbigt, tDcr burd^ aberglaubifc^e Wit- 
id, Sraumbeuterei, Starlenfc^Icigerei, ©eifterflopferei u. f, to. 
gufiinftige ober t)erborgene S)inge ausfagen ober erfat)ren toiE. 

®§ !ann geft^e^en, ha^ 16et 5UJergIauBen unb SSal^rfagercl bet Bofe 
geinb ntit im S^iele ift 

Mu^antHCnilUllg. — ©ttretfe oft, am 16eften tSglid^, ©lauBe, .^offnuttg 
itnb fiicBe. IXntetlaffe nie bein 5!Jlorgen* unb SlBenbgeBet. Qn bet ^itd^e 
bettage bit^ el^retbietig, Bete imtnet tedt)t anbad^tig. 

gortfe^ung be§ erften ©eb ote^S. 

SSan ber SScrcIjrung unb Stnrufung ber ^eingetu 

21. ^a§ U^vt \>ic fatfjoi^^t 5!trri^e t}on ber S^ere^nmg unb ^n^ 
rufmig ber §etUgeu ? 

©ie fatf)olifc^e Sl'ird)e Ief)rt, ba^ e§ redjt unb l^eilfam ift, 

bie §eiligen gu tiereljren unb anjurufen. sie ^eiUgenfefte. 

22* 9Barum e^ren ttiir bte ^eiUgen? 

9Sir ef)ren bie ^eiligen, 

1) toegen i^rer au^gejeic^neten STugenD unb §eilig!eit; 

2) tocgen it)rer 9Ser^errItcl)ung im ^immel, too fie mit 
@ott fiir immer t)eretnigt finb. 



— 64 — 

17- When do we commit idolatry? 

We commit idolatry when we pay divine honor to any 
creature, as the heathens did. 

Example. Punishment of the Israelites for their idolatry. Exod. xxxii. 

i8. What is sacrilege? 

Sacrilege is the profaning or violating of holy things, 
persons, or places consecrated to God. 

Examples. Punishment of King Baltassar for desecrating the sacred 
vessels. Dan. v. Christ casting the sellers out of the temple. St. John 
ii. 15. 

fig. What is superstition? 

Superstition is attributing to things, words, or signs a 
certain power which they cannot have by nature or from 
the Church or from God. 

Note. Beware of superstitious prayers and the abuse of holy things. 

t2o. What is fortune-telling? 

Fortune-telling is the attempt to inquire into the future, 
or to reveal hidden things by means of signs, dreams, 
cards, spirit-rapping, etc. 

Note. It may easily happen that in superstitious practises, fortune- 
telling, etc., the evil spirit is the chief agent. 

Application. Often, every day if possible, make acts of Faith, Hope, 
and Charity. Never neglect to say your Morning and Evening Prayers. 
At church behave with reverence, and pray with attention and devotion. 

THE FIRST COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

(Co7itinued,) 

The Veneration and Invocation of Saints. 

21. What does the Catholic Church teach concerning the 
veneration and invocation of Saints? 

The Catholic Church teaches that it is right and good 
for the soul to honor the Saints and pray to them. 

Feasts of the Saints. 

22. Why do we honor the Saints? 

We honor the Saints 

1, On account of their great virtue and sanctity; 

2, On account of their glory in heaven, v^here they 
are forever united to God. 



— 65 — 

t23. Sft btc @^rc, hit totr bcit ^ctligcn erttieifctt, ittd^t gcgcti 
©ottea @^re ? 

S)ie 93eret)rung ber §et(tgen {[t nicljt cjegen bie (£f)re ®ot^ 

te§; benn, 

1) ®ott e'^ren imb Beten Wix an, aU ben l^ScE)ften §errn, 
bie e^eiligen aber ef)ren mir fc(og al§ jeine treuen Siener unb 
greunbe; 

2) ®ott ef)ren tDir ttjegen feiner feI6ft, bie §ei(igett aber 
Ycegcu ber ©aben, tDetdje fie \)on ©ott Ijabcn. 

24» $Bo5U rufen ttJtr btc ^eiHgen an ? 

2Sir riifen bie |)ei(igen an, bamit [ie ©ott fiir ung bitten, 
urn Der]cf)iebene ©naben §u erljalten. 

S5on bent lattge berftoxBenett ^ro^^eten ^etetnia^ fagt bie ^eitlge ©thrift : 
„^er ift'§, toeld^er fo biel fiir ba§ 25oI! unb bie l^eilige Stabt heteU' 2. 3Jla!!. 
15, 14, auc^ in Off. 5, 8 ftel^t, ,.ha^ bie t)ierunb3n)an3ig 5lelteften tiox bent 
S^^i^one ^otte§ bie ©ebete ber §eiUgen barBringen." 

1 2b. ^ann btc ^iirBittc ber ^etUgctt uiti^ itii^cti ? 

S)ie giirbitte ber ^eiligen fann un§ )e()r t)ie(nn^en; benn, 

1) tDenn ha§ ©ebet ber ©crcd)ten auf ©rben fc^on t)iel bet 
©ott t)ennag, urn n)ie t)iet met)r ha§ ©ebet ber ^^ciligcn im 
^immel? 

2) tvxx tDtffen, ba§ ©ott buret) bie g^iirbitte ber ^eiligen 
fc^on t)iele ©naben ertljeilt unb felbft SSunber geiDirft Ijat. 

OTra^atn Bittet fiir ©oboma unb ©omorrl^a. 

t 26. 3ft t§ ttidjt etit S^xd)cn t)on ^i^traucn gcgen ^efu^ G^^rtftuig, 
ttiemt mv bie §etligeu tint i^rc giirbtttc attrufcu ? 

(Sj§ i[t bieg feinestpegS ein 3^i^j^^ bon SJJiBtrauen gegen 

SefuS ©t)riftu§; benn, 

1) tnir ertnarten 2lQe§, urn tva§ n^ir bitten, bod) nur urn 
ber 35erbienfte Seju 6f)rifti raiflen; 

2) tDir ru[en bie ^eiligen nur an, toeil itjr ©ebct Don Se^ 
fu§ et)er erljbrt tnirb a(g baig un frige. 

27. SBarum fottcit ttitr Wlavia me^r tierc^rctt nnh aitrnfcn, al§ atte 
©ngel uitb ^ctligen ? 

SSir foUen Wllaxia met)r t)ere^ren unb anrufen, 

1) tneil fie bie 9}?utter ©otteg ift unb barum an ©nabe, 

Stugenb nnh §errlicf)feit alle ®ngel unb ^eiligen locit iiber^ 

trifft; 



— 65 — 

1 23. Is not the honor we pay to the Saints opposed to the 
honor due to God? 
The honor we pay to the Saints is not opposed to the 
honor due to God, for 

1, We honor and adore God alone as our sovereign 
Lord; but we honor the Saints only as His faithful ser- 
vants and friends ; 

2, We honor God for His own sake; we honor the 
Saints on account of the gifts they have received from 
God. 

24. Why do we pray to the Saints? 

We pray to the Saints that by their intercession they 
may obtain for us favors from God. 

The Holy Scripture says that the Prophet Jeremias, long after his death, 
"prayeth much for the people and for all the holy city." 2 Machab. xv. 
14; also that "the four-and-twenty Ancients incessantly offer up the prayers 
of the Saints at the throne of the Most High." Apoc. v. 8. 

t25. Can the intercession of the Saints benefit us? 

The intercession of the Saints can benefit us very 
much, for 

1, If the prayers of the just on earth are so powerful 
with God, how much more the prayers of the Saints in 
heaven ; 

2, We know that God has granted many graces and 
worked many wonders through the intercession of the 
Saints. 

Abraham prays for Sodom and Gomorrha. The Angel Raphael and 
Tobias. 

i-26. Do we not show a want of confidence in Jesus Christ 
when we ask the intercession of the Saints? 
By no means, for 

1, We expect to obtain all we ask through the merits 
^f Jesus Christ ; 

2, We address ourselves to the Saints, because Jesus 
Christ will hear their prayers more readily than ours. 

27. Why should we honor and pray to the Blessed Virgin 
Mary in particular? 

We should honor and pray to the Blessed Virgin Mary 
in particular 

I, Because she is the Mother of God, and therefore 
:far surpasses all the Angels and Saints in grace, virtue, 
iind glory ; 



— 66 — 

2) tddl fie e6en be^rpegen burd) iljre girrbitte am meiften 
Bet &ott t)crmag. 

28^ ©ottctt ttiir and) bic a3Ubcr G^^riftt nnb bcr ^ciligen lit (Sljren 
flatten ? 

2Bir follert bie SBilber Sf)riftt itnb ber ^eiligen in S^ren 

l)atten ; benn tvmn fci)on ein ^inb bte Stibniffe fetner Slterit 

et)rt, jo miiffen tDir gen:)!^ aud) bie Silber beg ,g)errn unb jei^ 

ner ^eiligen efjren. 

1 29» Sft e^ ittj^t ^t^erglauBc t)ox bcit Silbcrn 5u Jntcit unb ^u l^eten ? 

S)a<3 ift fein 5lberglaube; benn ipir beten nidjt ^u ben ^iU 
bern felbft, fonbern §u ©tjriftug ober ben ^eiligen, tvd^t burd) 
bie Silber t)orgefteIIt tDerben. 

30* 3Barum Dcrc^rcit ttJtr bte StcUquicn i)bcr Ue^erblciBfct bcr 
§ct(igett ? 

^ir i)eref)ren bie 9?eliqnien, 

1) tDeil @ott i)fter§ .53unber bnrd) fie get^an i)at; 

2) tDcil bie Seiber ber ^^eiligen iempel be§ ^L ©eifteg 
tuaren unb einft glorreid) auferfteljen toerben. 

„S5otn 5L $autu§ legte tttatt bie (Si^ttjei^tiic^et unb ©ixrtet aiif bie 
S^xanUn unb bte ^ranf^etten tnii^en toon i^nen unb bte Bi3fen (SJetftet fn^ren 
aug/' 5lpgfcO. 19, 12. 

1 31» 2Btc alt ift ber &thvan^, ^ilber unb OteUqiuen 5tt tiere^ren? 

Sie[er ©ebrauc^ ift in ber Stirc^e St)rifti fdjon gu ben 
erften ^citen ber 2)?artt)rer gett)e)en. 

Slu^anttientiung. — S5etef)te anbdc^ttg bte lieBen §ctltgen, tjor^uglttf) 
bte atletfeltgfte ^ungfrau ^Itarta, hen l^elL 3ofe:|3^, beinen ^^amen^patron, 
ben f)L 5tl[ot)fiu§, ben ©d^u^^attcn ber ^ugenb. Ste§ fleiBig t^re SedenSge* 
f(^i(^te unb 16eben!e, ba§ bte ^efte Serel^rung ber ^eUtgen bie 3^ac^af)mung 
il^rer Sugenben ift. 

3ttieite^ @c6ot. 

,,S)u foUft ben Seamen ©ottes, beineg §errn, nidjt eitcl nennen.'' 

L ^a§ tjerBtetct (3ott m ^mittn &cUit ? 

®ott t:)erbietet jebe 35erunet}rung jeineg t)eiligen 9?amen§. 

2. 28a^ tierurte^rt ben ^etHgett Seamen &oitt§ ? 

1) Unef)rerbietige§ 2lu§ipredjen beffelben; 
2} ©otte^Idfterung; 



— 66 — 

2, Because, for that very reason, her intercession 
with God is most powerful. 

28. Should we honor the images of Jesus Christ and of the 
Saints? 

We should honor the images of Jesus Christ and of the 
Saints; for if children honor the portraits of their pa- 
rents, we certainly ought to honor the images of our Lord 
and of His Saints. 

29. But is it not superstitious to kneel and pray before 
images? 

It is not superstitious, for we do not pray to the 
images, but to Jesus Christ or the Saints, whom the 
images represent. 

30. Why do we honor the relics of the Saints? 
We honor the relics of the Saints 

1, Because God has often wrought great miracles 
through their means ; 

2, Because the bodies of the Saints were temples of 
the Holy Ghost, and will one day rise again from the 
dead to eternal glory. 

"Handkerchiefs and aprons which had touched the body of St. Paul 
were laid on the sick; and the diseases departed from them and the wicked 
spirits went oat of them." Acts xix. 12. 

31. How long has the practise of honoring images and relics 
existed in the Church? 

The practise of honoring images and relics existed in 
the Church even in 'the times of the earliest martyrs. 

Application. Honor the Saints in heaven with great devotion, espe- 
cially the Blessed Virgin, St. Joseph, your Patron Saint, and St. Aloysius, 
the Patron of Youth. Read their lives, and bear in mind that the greatest 
honor you can pay them is to imitate their virtues. 

THE SECOND COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

'^Thoti shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in 

vain," 

1. What does God forbid by this Second Commandment? 

By this Second Commandment God forbids all profana- 
tion of His holy name. 

2. How do we profane the holy name of God? 
We profane the holy name. of God 

1, By uttering it irreverently; 

2, By blaspheming; 



~ G7 — 

3) 'Sunbt)aftea Scl}tt)6ren urtb gtud^en; 

4) Srec^en be§ SibeS nnh ber ©eliibbe. 

3» aiSantt tJcvfuubigt man ^x^ burt^ imc^rcrbtctigci^ ^n§\pvt^tn? 

9Scnn man ben 9?amen (Sotteg, ber ^eKicjen, ober ber i)i 
Safraniente unb benjl. (eiditftnnig ober im ^orn au^jprid^t 

4. aSaitn laftcrt man @ott ? 

Wan Iciftert ©ott, iDcnn man jc^Iedjte ober t)erdcl}tli(^e 
9leben ober ©djimpfmorte miber (^ott, miDer ^^eilige ober Ijei^ 
lige S)incie aneiftoBt. 

„^ex ben Stamen ©otte§ laftett, joH be§ 2:obe§ fterBen/' 3, ^of. 24, 16. 

5* ©inb bic gotte)§lafterItd)Ctt ©ebanfcn aud^ ©iinbe? 

SBenn man fid^ freuDillig in 90ttegla[terlid)en ©ebanfen 
anfl)alt, ]o jiinbigt man. 

6. ^a§ ^cigt edjttiiircu ? 

©d)tD6rcn [}d\]t, ©ott ^nm B^^S^^ anrnfen, ha^ man bte 
3Saf)r(}eit fage, ober ha\^ man fein ^'erjpredjen Ijalten molle, 

Wan !ann aud^ Beim <g)immel, bem l^elL Suangelium, bem ^reu3 u. f . to. 
f(^tr)oren. 

t 7* '^arf man nic fi^ttJiiren ober ehieu @tb aBlegeu ? 

Sa ; man barf fdjmoren, aber nnr in ber 3SaIjrf)eit unb in 
ciner geredjten nnb n)id)tigen Bad^Q, 

„l:n mx\i fc^toorett in ber SGa^rl^eit, xc^i unb gerec^t/' 3er. 4, 2. 
8* SBaitn tierfiiubigt man ftt^ burt^ ©rfjUibreu ? 

1) 33enn man falfd) ober tm 3^^iK^t jdjmort; 

2) menn man ot)ne 9'^ot() fd)ra6rt; 

3) uienn man fc^mort, So)e§ ju t()nn ober ©utesS jn nnter^ 
(affen. 

t 9. SBegefit 2)erjetti(|e ehtc f^^crc Siinbc, ber falfd^ W^iJrt ober 
eiuett 9}kitteib t^ut ? 

9Ber falfd) fdjmort, kgetjt ein entfet5fid)c^o S^erdredjen; benn, 

1) ein joldjer fpottet ber Sldmiffentjeit unb ^eitigfeit 
@otte^3 ; 

2) er ruft gef(iffentlid) beffen '^ind) Ijerab ; 

3) er t)erurfad)t oft bem 9Md)ften gro^en Sd^aben. 



— 67 — 

3, By sinful swearing and by cursing; 

4, By breaking our lawful oaths or vows. 

3. What is uttering God's holy name irreverently? 

It is uttering the holy name of God, of His Saints, or 
of holy things in jest, in anger, or without respect. 

4. What is blaspheming? 

Blaspheming is uttering contemptuous or abusive lan- 
guage against God, His Saints, or holy things. 

"He that blasphemeth the name of the Lord, dying let him die." Lev. 
xxiv. 16. 

5. Do we commit sin by blasphemous thoughts? 

We commit sin by blasphemous thoughts if we wilfully 
entertain them. 

6. What is swearing or taking an oath? 

Swearing or taking an oath is calling God to witness 
that we speak the truth, or that we will keep our promise. 

Note. To swear "by Heaven," "by the Gospel," "by the Holy Cross," 
etc., is the same as calling God to witness. 

t7. Are we never allowed to swear or to take an oath? 

We are allowed to swear only in truth, and in a just 
and important matter. 

"Thou shalt swear in truth, and in judgment, and in justice." Jer. iv. 2. 

8. When do we sin by swearing? 

We sin by swearing 

1, When we swear falsely or in doubt; 

2, When we swear without necessity; 

3, W^hen we swear to do what is evil or to omit what 
IS good. 

tg. What are we to think of perjury or a false oath? 

Perjury or a false oath is a great crime, for he who is 
guilty of it 

1, Mocks God's Omniscience, Sanctity, and Justice; 

2, Solemnly calls down God's vengeance on himself; 

3, Often does great injury to his neighbor. 



— G8 — 

flO* 9Wu§ man fcittctt Sri^ttiitr obcr ctbUdjc^ Scrfjjrcdftcn ^altcti? 

®att5 getDtfe; man mu^ fern eib(tc^e§ 9Seriprecf)en I)alten, 
^at man jeboi^ gefc^morer, etoaS Sofeg ju tl)un, fo barf mart 
e^ ntcJ|t Ijaltm. 

glnd)?n f)ei^t, fid) oi;er SInbere t)erlt)un]d)en ober t)erbam^ 
men, ivobd oft bcr 9Zame ®ottc§ t)erunef)rt iDirb. 

12^ SBa§ ift cm ©clubbe ? 

Sin ©eliibbe ift em freitDiIi^geS, ©ott gemad)te§ S3er[|)re== 
d)cn, etoa§ it)m SSol^Igefadige^ p tl)un, tuenn man and) fonft 
nic^t ba§n t)erpfIicS)tet i[i 

1 13* Sft eig W^rf)tf tia^ ©clii^l/^ SU f^aittn ? 

©eliibbe ju fallen ift eine !)eiltge 5pflidt)t, tt)ofern nid)t bie 
UnmogHc^feit e§ jn i)atten eiiLirttt. 

©eliiBbe foU man ntd^t lett^tf^vntg tnac^en, fonbern ntit tu^tger Uelberle* 
Qung Hnb itt totij^tigern (Sadden m<hi leid^t, o^ne ben ^att) eine§ berftanbtgen 
S3eid^tt)atex§ cber 6eelfotger§. S^ e t f |)» — 9tii^ter ^e^^te, 

tl4:» %^nn ttiir f(^ott oenug;, tticun toix bctt S^atnctt Sotted m^ifti 
tjeruncljrctt ? 

9^ein; mir foHen hm ^)Jamen ©otte^5 and) t)ere^ren, inbem 

Ujir iljn anbad)tig angfprc(J)en nnb fiir beffen (£f)re eifern. 

;,©e5etltget luerbe betn 5^ame/' £uf. 11, 2. 

9lu^antt)enbung> — SH*i ben 3^anten (Botte§ nnb feiner ^etligen. ©^nrtj§ 
tf>:i nid§t unac^tfani nnb teir^Uinnig au§, fonbern nrit @5i^fnr(5t. S^ufe il^n 
t)emaHen§t)oE an in ©ef^a^jren. ^Jletbe ^eIxgton§f^otter, 5ll6er box SlUem 
^nte bic^ t)or bet jd^anbltctien nnb argetlid^en ©etool^n^eit be§ glud^enS itnb 
jiinbl^aften ^djtoi)ren§, 

Srittc^ (3cUt 

f,(3^htnt% ha^ hn hm ©abbatf) I)eiltgeft.'' 

!♦ 9Ba^ gcBictet itit^ &ott im hvitttn ©cBotc ? 

©ott gebieiet nn§, hm ©onntag ate hm %aQ be§ ^crm. 
^eitig ^n {jalten, 

t 2. SSarum fctern bie d^riftett t>tn Sonntag ftatt bc§ SaBBat^^ ? 

SSeil bie Slpoftel e§ jo t)erorbnet l)abm gum STnbenlen 



• — 68 — 

10. Is a person bound to keep an oath? 

Certainly ; a person is bound to keep a lawful oath. If, 
however, he has sworn to do something that is evil, he 
sins in keeping his oath. 

11. What is cursing? 

Cursing is wishing evil either to one's self or to an- 
other, or to any of God's creatures, thus dishonoring the 
name of God. 

12. What is a vow? 

A vow is a voluntary promise made to God to do some- 
thing that is agreeable to Him, even though there was no 
obligation to do it. 

13. Are we bound to keep a vow? 

Yes ; we are bound to keep a vow, unless it be impos- 
sible to do so. 

We should not be hasty in making vows of importance; we should do 
so only after quietly and calmly considering the matter, and, in general, 
only after asking the advice of our confessor or some other prudent priest, 
Jephte. Judges xi. 30. 

1 14. Is it enough not to dishonor the name of God? 

No ; we must also honor and revere the name of God, 
pronounce it with respect, and exert ourselves to promote 
its honor. 

"Hallowed be Thy name." St. Luke ii. 2. 

Application. Honor the name of God and of His Saints. Never pro- 
nounce those names lightly or carelessly, but with due reverence. Call de- 
voutly on the name of God in time of danger. Avoid those who scoff at 
religion. Carefully guard against the shameful and sinful habit of cursing 
and swearing. 

THE THIRD COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

^'Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day/' 

I. What does God command by this Third Commandment? 
God commands us to keep the Sunday as the Lord's 
Day. 

Note. The Jews kept the Sabbath or the seventh day; Christians keep 
the Sunday or first day of the week. 

5. Why do Christians keep the Sunday instead of the Sab- 
bath? 

Because the Apostles appointed it so in memory of the 



— 61) — ■ 

an bie 9(uferfte{)imc5 Sefit unb bic Scnbung be§ t)eil ©eifteSp. 
tDclcIje an cinem ©onntag ftattfanbcii. 

3, 3(uf ttjc((^c 2Sctfc foKcit ttiir bctt Soitittag fjcilin Ijaltcn ? 

23ir foden t)or5U{cm bcr f]ciL iiOtcffe iiiib imcf) 53(ucj{ic^feit 
and) bcm itbngen @otteebien[te, bejonbca^ ber^prcbigt imb ber-j 
Sljriften(et)re beiiDotjuen, 

t4. aSefi^c anbcre oottfcligc 2Ser!e fiub noc^ 5ur ^cUigung bci^ 
©onutag^ cmpfo!)Ieu? 

Scr ©mpfang bcr Ijeil. ©aframeiitc, fx-omme Sefung unb- 
^rtftUcIje Siebe^iucrfe. 

5^ S3aj^ ift am Sonntag ftrcng t)txhotcn ? 

§{IIe fneditticlje, b. l). fo(ci)e Brperlidje 2Ir6eiten, ttield^e ge^ 
tt)5t)nUc[) Don Sienftboten, 2ageli}t)nern unb e^anbiDcrtern uer^ 
rid)tet toerben. 

1 6» ©iiubigctt B(o^ bicjcittgcn, mettle fnec^tlidje ^IxhtiUn felBft 
ticrri^tcn ? 

S^ fiinbigen aud) bicjcnigcn, tt)c(ct)e o(ine S^otf) t)on if^ren: 
Untergebencn fncdjtlidje 5irbcitcn forbern obcr Dcrridjten laffen.. 

,.(5ecfjs STacie foflft bu orBciten unb oHe bctne ©eidfjafte tljun. ?In! fieBen* 
ten abn ift ber 9^iit)ctag be^ §ervn: am fellien foUft hn fein 6ef(^dft tl^un^ 
toeber bu, nodi bein Sobn, noc^ bciiie lod^tex, noc§ beine ^Kagb, noc^ htin 
^m^t/' 2, mi)'], 1:0, 8 unb 9, 

?• Sfi c^ nic criaufit, ant Soimtag fnctfjllidje ^Ivhdt 511 ucrri^tcn ? 

©cj ift crtaubt, tncnn bie ©lire ©ottc^>, ba^ 33ol)I beg- 
SMdiftcn ober bringcnbc 9totlj e^ forbcni. 

.3m 3n)eifcl frage man bie GeiftlicB^en £I)ern. 
8^ Gut^ciltgt man bc:t (Boixixta^ hlo§ burtff !i:cc^t(id)C 5Irbeitcn ? 

93?an ent(}cilic\ct ben Sonntag and) burd) cirgerlidje 9(n§^ 
fd^rueifungen, bnrd) nnmdBigesS Srintcn, an^gelafjene Spiele 
unb Sujtbarfciten, 

!Ru^anttJent>ung. — ^atte ben (Sonntag tntmer re($t l^eilig au§ 2)Qn!«» 
Batfeit gegen (Bolt unb ^u jeiner (^fjve, gum 2Bo^( beiner (Seele unb 3ur allge* 
meinen (Jrbauung. SSo^ne fXeiBig ber S^ttftenle^^re Bei, Saffe btd^ nid^t 
burt^ (eii^tferttge ^Pienjctien gur (Jntl^eitigung be§ ©cnntcg§ t)erlCeitem ©oti 
fttaft bie (S^abbat^^anbex in biefem unb irn juJunfttgen Seben* 



— 69 — 

Resurrecton of Jesus Christ and the Descent of the Holy 
Ghost, which events took place on Sunday. 

3. How should we keep Sunday holy? 

We should above all hear Mass, as it is a mortal sin to 
neglect it, and, if possible, also attend the other services 
of the Church, especially the sermon and Christian Doc- 
trine. 

t4. What other works of piety are recommended for the 
proper observance of Sunday? 

The vv^orthy reception of the holy Sacraments, spiritual 
reading, and works of mercy. 

5. What is strictly forbidden on Sunday? 

' All servile work, that is, such bodily work as is com- 
monly performed by servants, day-laborers, and trades- 
men. 

1 6. Are those only guilty who do forbidden work them- 
selves? 

No ; those also are guilty who without necessity require 
or allow those under their charge to do such work. 

"Six days shalt thou labor and shalt do all thy works. But on the sev- 
enth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: thou shalt do no work on it, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, nor thy man-servant, nor thy maid- 
jervant." Exod. xx. 8, 9. 

7. Is it never permitted to do servile work on Sunday? 

It is permitted as often as the honor of God, the good 
of our neighbor, or urgent need requires it. 

In doubt we should consult our spiritual superiors. 

8. Is Sunday profaned only by servile work and neglecting^ 
to hear Mass? 

No ; Sunday is also profaned by revelry, intemperance^ 
extravagant games, wild sports and amusements. 

Application. Always observe the Lord's Day in gratitude to God, for 
His honor, for the good of j^our soul, and for the- edification of all. Be 
diligent in attending Catechism. Be not led away by bad companions to 
break the Sunday. Remember the temporal and eternal punishment witk 
which God threatens such conduct. 



— 70 — 

,,S)u follft 9Satcr imb 9J?uttcr cf)rcn, auf ha'^ e^ bir ti:)of)I gef)e 
unb bu lange Icbe[t auf ©rben." 

1. 2Sa^ oc^ietet @ott im kJicrten ©eBote ? 

®ott gebietet, ha% bie ^iuber i{)ren ©(tern unb bte Unter- 
gebenen iljren ^orgefegten (££)re, Siebe unb ©ef)or]am ern:)ei]en. 
S3 e t f ^3, — 3^oemt unb ^ut^ — ZoVia^, 

2. SBarum ioUcn tuir uttfcrn (Sltern (S^rc, 2ic5e unb ©c^orfam 

erttJeifeu ? 

3Seit bte ©Item nacJ) ©ott unfere groBten 3So^It£)ater ftnb 
unb &otk§ ©telle Dertreten. 

3. SSie futtbigt man hnx^ Une^rcrBictigfeit gegen bte (5 (tern? 

9J?an fiinbigt burd) Uneljrerbietigfeit gegen bie ©(tern, 
tpenn man, 

1) bie (Sltern gertngjrf)a^t, t)erad)tet, firf) i()rer fd^amt* 

2) jc^(ec(}t Don iljnen rebet, ober gar iiber fie f(ucJbt ; 

3) iljnen grob unb trogig begegnet 

„(Bfjxe belrten S5atet t)on gattjetn §er3en." ©tr» 7, 29. „§alte beine ^Oflut* 
tet in (Sljren aEe ^age beine§ Seben§." S^oB. 4, 3» 

4» SSic fiinbigt watt gegett t>it bctt ©Item ftfjulbige Siebc ? 

33Zan jiinbigt gegen bie ben ©(tern fdjulbige Siebe, tuenn 
man, 

1) ben ©(tern gurnet, fie I)a^t, t{)nen S56fe§ tt)unfcf)t; 

2) iljuen $5erbruf3 unb 2(erger mac^t, fie mi^tjanbett; 

3) iljnen in ber dloti) m6)t beifte()t, nid)t fiir fie betet. 

„Mdn ,^tnb nintnt btc^ betne§ S5atet§ an, Inenn er alt tolrb, unb BetriiBc 
l^n nid^t, fo lange er hit" ©ir. 3, 14, 

5* aSic fiittbigt tttatt gcgett bctt ft^ulbigett ©c^orfam ? 

2}Zan fiinbigt gegen ben fd)u(bigen ©eljorfam, tuenn man, 

1) hm ©(tern fc^(ed)t, ober gar nic^t getjordjt; 

2) it)re ©rmafjuungen nic^t gut annimmt ober t)era(^tet ; 

3) fic£) i()ren ^eftrafungen tniberfe^t 

,,^lnber gel^orc^et eucrn ©Item, henn bay ift tec^t/' (i.l?^* 6, !♦ 



— 70 — 

THE FOURTH COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

'Honor thy father and thy mother, that it may be zvell 
with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth.'' 

1. What does God command by this Fourth Commandment? 

By this Fourth Commandment God commands children 
to show reverence, love, and obedience to their parents^ 
and inferiors to their superiors. 

Examples. Noemi and Ruth; Tobias. 

2. Why must children love, revere, and obey their parents? 

Because, next to God, parents are their greatest bene- 
factors and hold His place in their regard. 

3. When do children sin against the reverence they owe their 
parents? 

Children sin against the reverence they owe their pa- 
rents 

1, When they disregard or despise them or are 
ashamed of them; 

2, When they speak ill of them, or go so far as to 
curse them ; 

3, When they treat them harshly or insolently. 

**With thy whole heart honor thy father." Ecclus. vii. 29. "Thou shalt 
honor thy mother all the days of her life." Tobias iv. 3. 

4. When do children sin against the love they owe their 
parents? 

They sin against the love they owe their parents 

1, When they bear them ill-will or hatred, or wish 
them evil ; 

2, When they cause them trouble or grief, or abuse 
them; 

3, When they neglect to assist them in their need, 
and do not pray for them. 

"Son, support the old age of thy father and grieve him not in his life.'* 
Ecclus. iii. 14. 

5. When do children sin against the obedience they owe 
their parents? 

They sin against the obedience they owe their parents 

1, When they do not obey them at all, or obey only 
with reluctance ; 

2, When they are unwilling to listen to their advice, 
or listen to it with contempt ; 

.'^, When they resist their corrections. 

"Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is just." Eph. vi. i. 



— 71 — 

6. ^a§ ^aBett folrfic gu txtoaxtcn, totld)t fit^ fd^iucr gegctt i^rc 
©Item tierrjel)ett ? 

Sn biefem Seben ben glucf) ©ottc^ fammt ©djmad) uub 

©c^aube ; im aitbern Seben bie eiDige SSerbammniB. 

,,S5etflua&t fet, Itjet SSatet unb ^Jluttet ni(J)t e^th" 5« ^of. 27, 16. 
„2Bet SSater ober 5Jlutter fct)Iagt, foU fterBen, tret S5ater ober 5)lutter flui^t, 
foil fletlBen/' 2. ^of. 21, 15—17. S^am — ^Ibfalom. 

?♦ aSa^ ^aBcn ttJtr p crttiartcn, tDcnit mir uufcrc ^flitifttcn oc9^» 
bie ©Itern treu erfiitten ? 

Sn biefem Scben @ottc§ ©c^u^ unb Scgcn uub im an- 

bern bie etDige ©eligfeit. 

„ST^re beinen S5atet unb betne ^Ulutter." ^a§ ift ha^ etfte GJeliot ntit bet 
^er'^ei^img; ,. bag e§ bit ttjo^l gel^e unb bu laiiQe Iebe;t auf (Srt)en." (S;){). 
6, 2 unb 3. (Sent, ^faa!, ber junge ^obia§. 

8» 2[Bc((^e§ fhib bie S^orgefe^teit, benctt tnir ncBft ben (5(tern (Sljre, 
Siebe unb ©eftorfam enueifen foUen ? 

Sie ^flcgeeltern, £el]rer, SJJeifter, ^errjdiaftcn unb bie 

gei[tlid)en unb ujeltlic^cn Cbcrn. (SamueL 

i* 9^ aSte tierfunbigen fic^ in^Befonbere 2)ienPoten (jegen i^re 
§crrfd)aften ? 

S)icnftbotcn locrjiinbigen fid) gcgen it)re ^xrrfdjaftcn, 

1) burd) Ungetjorfam unb miirrifdje^ oDcr trotjigc^o 93e- 
Iragcn ; 

2) burc^ SSernac^Iaffigung it)reg S)tenftc^ unb 3Scruntrcuung; 

3) burd^ iible^ SZac^reben unb Stu^plaubcrn ; 

4) am aCermeiftcn, tnenn [ie bie St^ber be^ 4^au)e^ gum 
iBbjcn Ucrleitcn ober it)ncn ba§u tjelfen. 

10* 25on tnem fommt bie ©ettJalt ber rjeiftlidjen mx^ meltlic^en 
OhxiqUxt t 

©ie i[t t)on ©ott felbft gum Seften ber Untcrgcbencn an- 

georbnet mm. 13, i. 4. 

i-U^ 938ie tserfiinbiot ntan fic^ gegen "tAz (jciftltdje unb u>eltlicl)e 
Dbrigfeit ? 

3)Zan Derfiinbigt fidj gegen bie gciftlidje unb tDeltlii^e 

Dbrigfeit, 

1) burd) SSeradjtnng, fred^eS S^abeln unb Sciftern; 

2) buret) ungeredjte ^iBiberje^tidjfeit uuD Smpbruiig. 



— 71 — 

€. What awaits those who grievously fail to do their duty 
towards their parents? 

The curse of God, disgrace, and dishonor in this world 
and eternal punishment in the world to come. 

"Cursed be he that honoreth not his father and mother." Deut. xxvii. 
i6. "He that striketh his father or mother shall be put to death. He that 
•curseth his father or mother shall die the death." Exod. xxi. 15, 17. 
Examples. Cham; Absalom. 

7. What awaits those who faithfully discharge their duty 
towards their parents? 

God's blessing and protection in this world and eternal 
Tiappiness in the world to come. 

**Honor thy father and thy mother, which is the first commandment 
with a promise; that it may be well with thee, and thou mayest be long- 
lived upon earth." Eph. vi. 2, 3. 

Examples. Sem; Isaac; young Tobias. 

S. Do we owe special honor, love, and obedience to any 
others besides our parents? 

Yes ; to our guardians, teachers, masters, employers, 
and to all our spiritual and temporal superiors. 

Example. Samuel, i Kings i. 

i-g. How do servants in particular sin against their masters 
and mistresses? 

Servants sin against their masters and mistresses 

1, By disobedience, obstinacy, moroseness, and ill- 
will; 

2, By negligence in their work, by stealing, and 
ivasting things entrusted to their care ; 

3, By calumny, detraction, and tale-bearing ; 

4, And most of all by setting bad example to the chil- 
dren of the house, by teaching them to commit sin, lead- 
ing them astray, or helping them to do wrong. 

1 10. From whom do spiritual and temporal superiors derive 
their authority? 

From God Himself, who clothed them with authority 
for the good of their inferiors. Rom. xiii. i, 4. 

t II. How do we sin against our spiritual and temporal supe- 
riors? 

We sin against our spiritual and temporal superiors 

1, By contempt, calumny, and impudence ; 

2, By disobedience and rebellion. 



— 72 — 

12. Stt ttjclrfjem gaffe barf mart ©Item, S^ijrgefe^tcit nnb DBrigfciteir 
ttidit gcfjorc^en? 

33enn fie etoa§ 6efef)Ien, ba§ t)or ®ott unerlaiibt ift; 

benn ©ott mu§ man mef)r gef)ord)en afe ben SJJenji^en. 

5l|)ft9f(5, 5, 29, 

1 13* §aBctt ttit^t au(^ bic ©Item ^flit^tcit gegcu t^rc Sittber ? 

©ie cr[te unb fjeiligfte ^flidjt ber (£(tent flcgen i^re^inber 
ift, ha^ fie tl)re ^inber fiir ©ott unb ha§ etDtge Seben er5iel)cn- 
1 14» 2Ba^ foUcn bcntnatf) bic ©(tern fiir il^rc Sinbcr ti]nn ? 

©ie ©Item follen, 

1) iljren ^inborn friifijeitig bie gurc^t ©ottc§ in*;? ^erj 
^flan^en ; 

2) fie in ber fatt)oIif(f)en 9leIigion giit nnterricljtcn laffen; 

3) fie ^um ©ebcte unb allem ©uten an(jaltcn ; 

4) fie fleifeig ubcrmacf)en unb tt)re gef)Ier geljorig ftrafen; 

5) iljuen buret) 23ort unb %i)at gute§ $8eifpie( gcbcn. 

1 15^ Siinbtgctt bic]cuigctt ©Item, tticld^e biefc ^fiit^teu t)cxna^^ 
laffigeu ? 

3)icfe ©Item fiinbigen fel^r fcf)tt)er, mac^en fid( ntitfd^ulbig 

an ben ©iinben i^rer ^inber unb finb oft Urfadje an bercit 

Ungliid unb 35erbammni§; toeSlDegen fie hen Qoxn ©otte§ unb 

feine ©trafgeridjte auf fid) f)erab3ie^en» §eil 

SBu^anttJcnbung. — (S^te unb IteBe betne ©rtern, ©eelfotgcr, Sclfttct, 
itnb alle betne SSorcjeje^ten xinb jel t!)nen ban!Bar. (Sl^rc aiicf) bQ§ filter, 
©el^orfatne gem unb f($neE na(^ bem SSotBtlbe ^efu, ber, toieiooljl GottcS 
©o^n, bennod^ HJlarta unb 3o|e:pl^ untert^an h)ar, 

pttftcg @e6i)t. 

,,S)u foHft ntd)ttbbten.'' 

1. aSa^ ticrBictct (3ott im fiinftctt ©eBut ? 

©ott oerbietet Sllle^, tooburdj man bem ?cad)ften obcr fi(^ 
felbft am Sebcn beg Seibeg ober ber @ee(e fdjabcL 

2, 233ic ucrfiittbigt matt fti^ am SeiBe unb Scben ht§ ^dd\\tcn ? 

Wan t)crfunbigt fid), wmn man, 

1) i(}n ungeredjter SSeife tbbtet, fc^tagt ober oermunbet; 

2) t^m bur(^ S^ranfung, f)arte SSet^anblung ha^ 2cbcn 
berbittert ober t)erlur§t 



— 72 — 

32. Are we ever allowed to disobey our parents and tem- 
poral or spiritual superiors? 

Yes ; we are not only allowed but even bound to diso- 
bey them when they command us to do what is against the 
law of God. 

"We ought to obey God rather than .men." Acts v. 29. 

ti3. What is the first duty of parents towards their chil- 
dren ? 

The first and most sacred duty of parents towards their 
children is to bring them up for God and for heaven. 
1 14. What, then, should parents do for their children? 

The parents should 

1, Early instil into the hearts of their children the 
iear and love of God ; 

2, Have them carefully instructed in the duties of 
our holy religion ; 

3, Train them to a pious and virtuous life ; 

4, Watch over them and correct them, when they do 
wrong ; 

5, Set them an example, in w^ord and deed, of true 
Christian piety. 

+ 15. Do those parents sin who neglect their duties towards 
their children? 
They sin grievously, become partakers of their chil- 
dren's sins, and are often the cause of their children's 
temporal misery and eternal ruin ; hence they draw down 
on themselves the rigor of God's judgments. 

Example. Heli. i Kings iv. 

Application. Honor and love your parents, pastors, teachers, and all 
your superiors, and show them gratitude. Treat aged persons with respect. 
<)bey cheerfully and promptly after the example of Jesus, who, though the 
Son of God, was subject to Mary and to Joseph. 

THE FIFTH COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 
''Thou shalt not kill!' 

!• What does God forbid by this Fifth Commandment? 

By this Fifth Commandment God forbids us to injure 
our neighbor or ourselves, in body or soul. 
2. When do we injure our neighbor bodily? 

We injure our neighbor bodily 

1, When we strike, wound, or kill him unjustly ; 

2, When by annoyance or harsh treatment we em- 
bitter or shorten his life. 



— 73 — 

3* 293te tierfiittbigt ntait fid} an bent eigencn Seibc unb Scbcti ? 

9}?an t)cr)unt)ic(t ftc^, tDcnn man, 

1) fid) felbft ha^^ Seben ntmmt (@eI6ftmorb); 

2) )vi) o()ne 9?ot^ in Sebenggefatir 6cgibt; 

3) feincr ©e)nnbf)eit fdiabet burd) ftrafbare Unt)orftcf)tig^ 
!eit burc^ llnmajsigfeit unb anbere Stugjdiiucitungen. 

4» 95Sa^ ift nod) fonft butj^ ba^ fiittftc ©cBot kicrbotcrt ? 

5{IIer 3^^*^^f §<^Bf 3Zeib, Qant unb ©treit, ©c^impf^ unb 
©c^eltoorte. 

,,3eber, ber feinen S5ruber ^agt, ift etn ^enf d^enmorber/' 1, 3ol), 3, 15^ 
5. SBic fi^abct man bcm SKdc^fteu an ber 8eelc ? 

Ttan fdjabet if)m an ber ©eele, wcmi man idm Slergerni^ 
gt6t, b. f). tDcnn man i^n abfic^tlic^ ^ur (Siinbe iKTfiitirt, ober 
iDenn man xipx freimitlig %nia}^ unb ©etegenljcit gu berfelben 
gibt. 
1 6^ aSoburiift Gi^t man Qkrgerni^ ? 

9Jtan gibt 5lergerniBr ^i^cnn man jum S6[en reijt, rati), 
l^ilft, c^ gut IjeiBt ober gebietet, tn^obejonbere, 

1) burd) gottlofe unb unjudjtige D^eben; 

2) burd) uneljrbare SJleibung; 

3) burd) )d)Ied}te Sud)er unb S3itber; 

4) burd) |d)(cd)te§ 83ei]pieL 

?♦ Sft ba§ 5tergerni§gebcn eine gro^e Siinbe ? 

®a^ 5lergerni^geben ift eine fe{)r fdjmere ©iinbe, benn ber 
SSerfuf)rer ift dn @et)ulfe @atan^ nnh ein ©eelenmorber, 

„2Bel^e bent ^enf($en buri^ hjeld^en ?tergerni§ fommt/' 5}]att]^. 18, 7. 
^2Bet eine§ au§ btejen ^teinen, bie an tnic^ glauben, drgert, bem toaxe e^ 
beffet, toenn ein ^iil^tftein an feinen §al§ Qepngt unb ex in bie 2^iefe be^ 
m^^x^^ t)erfen!t tourbe." 2)latt5, 18, 6. 

8» aaSa^ tttttg man if\nn, ts^tnn man bent 9idti^ftett am 2eibe obcr att 
ber ®eele geft^abet f)at ? 

Wan mu^ nid)t nur bie ©iinbe bereuen unb beid^ten, [on- 
bern auc^ ben angeric^teten ©c^aben, fo t)iel a(g moglid), tt)ie- 
ber gut mad)en. 
1 9» 2Ba§ qtUtitt nn§ &oit xm fiinften ®ebot ? 

@r gebietet ung f)aupt|ac^tic^ in grieben unb Sintrad^t 



io 



3. When do we injure ourselves bodily? 

We injure ourselves bodily 

1, When we take away our own lives (suicide) ; 

2, When without necessity we expose our lives to 
danger ; 

3, When we impair our health by blameworthy im- 
prudence, by intemperance and other excesses. 

4. What else is forbidden by the Fifth Commandment? 
Quarreling, abusive words, anger, hatred, and envy are 

forbidden by the Fifth Commandment. 

"W^hosoever hateth his brother is a murderer." i St. John iii. 15. 

5. When do we injure our neighbor spiritually? 

We injure our neighbor spiritually w^hen we scandalize 
him, that is, w^hen we intentionally tempt him to sin, or 
wilfully give him occasion to commit sin. 

t6. When do we scandalize our neighbor? 

We scandalize our neighbor when w^e incite, advise, or 
help him to do evil, command him to do it, or approve 
of it ; in particular 

1, By impious or filthy language; 

2, By immodesty in dress ; 

3, By bad books or pictures ; 

4, By bad example. 

7. Is scandal a great sin? 

Scandal is a very great sin, for he who gives scandal is 
a minister of Satan and a murderer of souls. 

"Woe to that man by whom scandal cometh!" St. Matt, xviii. 7. 

"He that shall scandalize one of these little ones that believe in Me, it 
were better for him that a mill-stone should be hanged about his neck and 
that he should be drowned in the depth of the sea." St. Matt, xviii. 6, 

8. What must we do when we have injured our neighbor in 
body or soul? 

We must not only repent and confess our sin, but we 
must also, as far as it is in our power, repair the injury 
we have done. 

tg. What does God command by the Fifth Commandment? 

By the Fifth Commandment God commands us espec- 



— 14. — 

mit bent $J?acf)ften §ii leben unb fur unfere unb anbercr SSof)t 
fat)rt an Seib unb ©eele bejorgt gu fein. 

S)er (Sl^rift Bel^anbelt au(^ ble S^Ijiere tnit ©(^onung* 

SRufeanttJCntJung. — fSel tt)te e§ etnent ®otte§!mbe Qeaicmt friebfer% 
fteunbU(^, fcfionenb gegen ^ebexmann* ^Jleibegotn, 3^^! unb ©treit. gUet)e 
t)or bem SSetfii^rer trie t)or ber ©(^tange unb hjetbe au^ bu nie ein SleufelS* 
ijelfer unb (Seelenmorber burc^ arQexUc^e 2^]^at obet 9fteben» 

,,S)u joHft nid^t etjcbretfien." 

!♦ 9Ba^ tJcrMctct @ott im fct^i^tctt ®cBot? 

®r t)erbtetet hm @t)ebruc^ unb jebe Unfeufc^t)ett, aU im^ 
e{)rbare Sticfe, Steben, ©c^er^e unb tva§ jonft bte ©(^aml)af^ 
ligfeit t)erlefet unb §ur Un£eu[d)^eit t)erleitet 

Unteintgfett f oE unter eu{5 ntrf;t etnmat genannt tnetben, Itite e§ ^eiltgen 
^estemt." ©1)^. 5, 3. 

2. SBarum foU man fi^ tior ber Unfeufrfj^eit gait^ iDefonbcri^ ptcn ? 

2SeiI feine ©iinbe jc^anblic^er t[t unb fo fc^Iimme golgcn 
t)at 

t 3. aSelt^c^ flub hk ^oIqcu ber Unfcuft^Ijcit ? 

1) ©te Derbtrbt ben 5D?enfc^en an Seib unb ©eele ; 

2) tjerleitet gu t)telen anbern ©iinben unb Saftern ; 

3) brtngt (Slenb, ©c^mad^ unb ©d)anbe unb etDtge 9Ser^ 
bammni^. 

,,^et Unsiid^ttgen ^Int^ett toirb fetn tnt $Pfute, bet mtt geuer unb 
iS(^tDefeI Breunt" DffenB. 21, 8. ©iinbflut]^. (Sobonta unb ©omort^a* 

4^ 233a§ foil man tf)nn, ttJcnn man ^njcifell, oh titoa^ tint ©iinbc 
gcgen bit ^cnfri^^eit fei ? 

ajJan foil feinen S3etcf)tt)ater urn 95elef)rung bitten, unb 
etnfttDeilen ha§f tDoriiber man im ^^i^^if^i iftf tneiben. 
6. SBa^ foUcn ttiir Befonbcri^ mcibcn al§ ber Senf^^cit gefa^rlicift ? 

1) 9Sortt)i^ ber 5lugen ; 

2) ©itelfeit unb une(}rbare Sifeibung ; 

S) aSofe ©efellfcfaaft, fc^led)te S3ucf)er unb SSilber ; 



— 74 - 

ially to live in peace and friendship with our neighbor, 
and to promote His spiritual and temporal welfare as well 
as our own. 

The Christian also avoids cruelty to animals. 

Application. Be ever peaceable, kind, and obliging, as becomes a child 
of God. Guard against anger and quarreling. Shun bad company as you 
would a serpent; and beware of killing your neighbor's soul by any scan- 
dalous word or deed. 

THE SIXTH COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 
''Thou shah not commit adultery!' 

I. What does God forbid by this Sixth Commandment? 

By this Sixth Commandment God forbids adultery and 
all sins of impurity, such as unchaste looks, words, jests, 
and whatever else violates modesty or leads to impurity. 

"All uncleanness, let it not so much as be named among you, as becom- 
cth Saints." Eph. v. 3. 

12. Why must we most carefully guard against impurity? 

Because no sin is more shameful, and no other is fol- 
lowed by such dreadful consequences. 

t3. What are the consequences of impurity? 

Impurity 

1, Destroys body and soul ; 

2, Leads to many other sins and vices ; 

3, Plunges man into misery, dishonor, and shame, 
and at last into eternal damnation. 

**They shall have their portion in the pool burning with fire and brim- 
stone." Apoc. xxi. 8. 

Examples. The Deluge; Sodom and Gomorrha. 

4. What ought we to do when we doubt whether anything is 
a sin against purity? 

We ought to consult our confessor, and, in the mean* 
time, carefully avoid what we doubt about. 

5. What should we especially avoid as dangerous to holy 
purity? 

We should especially avoid 

1, Curiosity of the eyes; 

2, Vanity and immodesty in dress ; 

3, Evil companions, bad books and, pictures ; 



— 75 — 

4) ®efa^rlid)e @cf)aufpiele unb Xange ; 

5) Sltljufreien Umgang tnit ^Pcrfonen anberen ®efdE)led)tg ; 

6) 2runfent)ett unb 9)?u||ig9ang. 

@r gebietet une^ bie St'eu]d)^eit §u 6ctx)af)ren unb liberaH 
ci)xbax unb ftttfam §u jetn. 

„€ Wu f(^on tft etn !eufd§e§ ©efc^Ied^t ! UnfterBItd^ tft fein 5lnben!en, 
M ®ott unb hen 3Jlenfd§en ift e§ in e^re," 2Bei§^, 4, 1» 

7» aSelrfie 9)littcl fotten luir oitttticttbcn bie ^cufti^^cit ^u Bctua^rcn ? 

SSir foUen, 

1) bie I)eiL ©aframente 6fter§ empfangen unb fletfetg &etcn; 

2) ber 95er)ud)ung gleic!^ im Slnfange tDteberfte^en, unb 
un§ ©ott unb ber feligften Sungfrau empfe{)(en ; 

3) ben!en, baB ©ott alle§ fieljt, unb ha^ tvn jeben ?lugen= 
hlid f terben !6nnen. S5 e i f ^. — Sof epft» — ©uf anna. 

9lu^onluenllunG. — ©(^a^e unb lieBe tie Unfc^ulb at§ ba§ gtogte @ut. 
SBad^e unb Bete eifrig, fie gu bettjal^ren. §iite bic^ befonbet§ t)or fc^Iedjiten 
^ameraben unb tl^ue nie ettua-S allein obex tjor anbern beffen bu bid^ tor 
xed&tfc^affenen 50^enfd^en fd^amen tniifeteft. 

SicBcntc^ &thot 

,,S)u foHft ntd)t \ki)kn." 

t. a33a§ tjcrbictct @ott im fiebentcn &cUt ? 

©ott t)erbtetet S)ie6ftat)I, dlaub, Setrug, SSud^er unb fibers 
f)aupt jebe ungered)te Sefcljtibigung fremben (Stgentljum^. 

,3eber 2)iel6e nod^ Stduber toerben ba§ 3fiei^ ©otte§ Ibefi^en." 

2. aSatttt fttttbigt man burr^ 2)icBfta^|I ? 

9}?an jiinbtgt burd) Sieb[tal)(, tDenn man fid) ba§ ©igen^ 
tt)um beg ?iad)[ten gegen beffen 2SiIIen l)etmtid^ jueignet. 

3. SBautt ncttttt man ben X^icBftafil cincn Otaub ? 

9)?an nennt ben S)iebftaf)l etnen 9ku6, tvmn man benfct^ 
ben mit ©eroalt au§fut)rt 

flQ^nn man llird^cngut toegnimmt, fo ift e§ ©otte§raul6» 



— 75 — 

4, Indecent plays and dances ; 

5, Too great familiarity with the other sex; 

6, Intemperance and idleness. 

6. What does God command by the Sixth Commandment? 
By the Sixth Commandment God commands us to pre« 

serve our purity and to be decent and modest at all times 
and in all places. 

*'0 how beautiful is the chaste generation! for the memory thereof is 
immortal, because it is known both with God and with men." Wisd. iv. i. 

7. What should we do to preserve our purity? 
We should 

1, Often receive the holy Sacraments, and often 
pray; 

2, Resist temptation at the outset, and recommend 
ourselves to God and to the Blessed Virgin ; 

3, Remember that God sees everything, and that we 
may die at any moment. 

Examples. Joseph. Gen. xxix. Susanna. Dan. xiii. 

Application. Esteem and love the innocence of your soul as your 
greatest treasure; watch and pray that you may preserve it; shun bad com- 
panions and the occasions of sin, and whether you are alone or with others, 
never say or do anything that may not be said or done before your parents 
or your pastors. 

THE SEVENTH COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

''Thou shalt not steal!' 

1. What does God forbid by this Seventh Commandment? 
By this Seventh Commandment God forbids us to in- 
jure our neighbor in his property by robbery or theft, by 
cheating, usury, or in any other unjust way. 

"Nor thieves nor covetous shall possess the kingdom of God." i Cor. 
vi. 10. 

2. Who are guilty o£ theft? 

Those are guilty of theft who, against the will of their 
neighbor, secretly take anything belonging to him. 

3. When is theft called robbery? 

Theft is called robbery when the thief uses violence. 

To steal what belongs to a church is a sacrilege. 



— 76 — 

f 4, SBie tierfuttbigt man ftd^ hnxd) S3etrug ? 

dJtan t)ertunbigt [tcf) burcl) Setriig, tDcnn man ben 9?dii)ften 
Ijintergelit, befonberg im ^anbcl, biiri^ falicl)ei3 Ma^ unb ©c^ 
iuid)t, j(^(ed)te SSaaren, falfd)eg ©c(b, ober auf irgenb eine 
aiibere 93eife» 

„^etner liBerbort^eile fetitett SBriiber obex iiberlifte il^n ttn @efd§dfte; 
benn ber §err ift SfJdd^er t)on allem biefem/' 1. 2:i^eff. 4, 6. 

i* 5» 93Bcr fiinbigt burd^ 29Suc^cr ? 

2)ur(i) 3Bud)er fiinbigt, tDcr fiir ©elief)ene§ unerlaubte ^tn- 
jctt forbert, ober jonft bie S^ott) bc^ $Rddj[ten ju feincm ©e- 
iDinne mi^braudji 

6, ^te berlc^t man foitft noc^ ba^ ©igcnt^itm ht§ $Warf|ften ? 

3Kan t)erle§t bag (Sigentbum bc^ 9^dd)[ten, tDenii man, 

1) ge[tot)Ieneg @ut fauft ober annimmt; 

2) (^efunbeneS ober Slnoertrautc^ nidjt guriidgtbt; 

3) ©d}ulben nidjt jat)lt, n:)enn man fann ; 

4) ©c^aben jufiigt an ^aufern, gelbcrn, Sdnmcn, ©crdtf)- 
fdjaften, 95icl) n. f. n). 

7, 233a§ tnu§ ntan tl)un, ttJcrtn man frcmbe^ ©ut l^cfi^t obcr bcm 

9M(^ftett gefrfjabet ^at? 

dJlan mn§ ba§ frembe ®nt jnriidgeben nnb hm ©d)abcn, 
fobalb al§ moglid), nad) ^rdften gntmadjen, fonft er()dlt man 
fcine 5Serseif)nng Don ©ott 

i* 8» SBem ntu^ man \>a§ frembe (3nt ^itrMerftatten ? 

3J?an muf3 frcmbc§ ©ut ftct^ bcm redjtmd^igen (Sigentp- 
mcr ober beffen Srben guriidgcbcn. SSenn bic^ aber nid)t 
inugnc§ ift, fo muB man eg hm 5lrmen gcben ober |on[t gu 
frommen Qw^dm Oertoenben. 

3it S^eifeln ubex bte Suxiiiiexftattung. ober ben fd^ulbigen Sc^abener* 
■fa^, frage man hen ^eid^tt)ater urn ^at^. 

D; SBa^ geBietct ba^ fieBente (Scbot? 

©i^ gebietet, Sebem bag ©einige jn geben, unb rDo()ttf)ati9 
{jegen hm 9Zad)[ten §n fein. 

9luftantt)Cnt)ung»— (Seitmmer eWic^ nnb tec6tfc^Qffen» „©T)rIid^ tt)a5tt 
cm tdngften" nnb „Vinqexed}t @ut tliut niemalS gnh" Snttuenbe nie ha^ (^e- 
xinsfte, auc^ nid^t an §anfe beinen (^Itern* „2Ser jeinem SSater, ober jemer 



— 76 — 

+ 4* Who are guilty cf cheating? 

Those are guilty of cheating who impose upon their 
neighbors in their deahngs ; for example, by using false 
weights or measures, selling damaged articles, or passing 
false money. 

"That no man overreach or circumvent his brother in business; because 
the Lord is the avenger of all these things." i Thess. iv. 6. 

t 5. Who are guilty of usury? 

Those are guilty of usury who take advantage of their 
neighbor's necessities to ask unlawful interest for the 
money they lend. 

6. In what other ways can we injure our neighbor . in his 
property? 

We can also injure our neighbor in his property 

1, By receiving or buying stolen goods ; 

2, By neglecting to return what we have found or 
what was given in our care ; 

3, By failing to pay our debts when we are able to do 
so ; 

4, By damaging other people's houses, fields, tools, 
trees, animals, or anything belonging to them. 

7. What must we do when we have ill-gotten goods, or have 
unjustly injured our neighbor? 

We must restore the ill-gotten goods and, as far as we 
can, repair the injury done ; otherwise God will not par- 
don us. 

t8. To whom must ill-gotten goods be restored? 

Ill-gotten goods must ahvays be restored to the owner 
or to his heirs ; or, if this be impossible, they must be 
given to the poor or some good work. 

When we doubt about the restitution or the compensation to be made, 
we should ask the advice of our Confessor. 

9. What does God command by the Seventh Commandment? 
By the Seventh Commandment God commands us to 
give to every one what belongs to him, and to be charit- 
able to our neighbor. 

Application. Be ever honest and just. "Honesty is the best policy," 
and "a little justly acquired is better than much acquired unjustly." Never 
steal anything, no matter how small, not even from p.-rcnis ai home. 



— 77 — 

^D^itttct etnja§ nlmmt urtb f^ttd^t e§ fet !etne ©iinbe, hex tft her ©enoffc eine3 
<StraBenrduber§,'' ©:pri(^. 28, 24, 5Jlit .Jlleinem fdngt man an, mtt ©to§em 
j^ijrt man auf. 

„'Su foE[t lein falfc^eg 3^^9^ife Qcbm iDtber beinen 9^ad)ften.^ 
!• 2Ba^ ticrBictct ®ott im ad^ten ©cBot ? 

©ott t)cr6ictct nor SlUem, falfd}e§ 3^^P^fe S^S^^ ^^^ 
9ZacIjften abjutegcn, b, f). etoaS t)or ©eridjt gcgeit iljn au^ju^ 
fagen, ha§ mdjt \vdi)x \]t 

2. 2Sc(^c ©iinbctt tJcrBietct 6>ott no£5^ ferucr tm ac^tctt @cBot? 

@ott t)crbictet. 

1) Siige unb ^eudjdei; 

2) (£l)ra5fd)neibung unb SScrlaumbimg ; 

3) fnlfdjeu 2(rgtDot)n unb frcnentUdjeS Urtf)eil 

3. $Ba^ ^eif^t Siigcn ? 

Siigen I)eiBt tDiffentlicl^ unb t)orfa^ti(^ bie UntDaljrIjeit 
fagen. 

,,©tn l^agUt^er (St^anbfledE am 5!Jlenfdjen tft bie Suge," Sir. 20, 26. 
,,£ii9ent)afte Sip^en finb bem §errn ein ©rduel. ©pr. 12, 22. 

A. ^atf matt ttictital^ (ttgett ? 

2Jian barf ntemal^ liigen, nidjt einmat au§ ©c^er^ obcr 
9^otf), ober urn 95i3)e§ §u tierljinbcrn. 

^an barf jeboc^ unb foE aa§ guten (55riinben gutoeilen hk SSa^r^eit 
terfd^tneigen. 

5* 28tc ucrfititbigt tttatt ftc^ buri^ §curf)clci ? 

9}?an fiinbigt burd) §cud)e(ei, iDcnn man fid) beffer obcr 
frommer fteitt, ate man ift $§arifder. 

6» 933tc tierfuitbtgt tttatt fit!) burd^ (S^raBfci^tteibctt ? 

9Kan t)er)unbigt fi(^ burc^ (Sf)rab)d)neiben, tDenn man bcm 
9^ad}ften bie (£l)re nimmt, inbem man feine get)Ier o Ij n c 
9Zott) offenbart 

t 7. ®arf tttatt ttic btc to a ^ r c tt ^ c ^ ( c r bc^ 9Zd(^ftctt offcttBarctt ? 

DJtan barf bicfes^ blog t^un, 

1) um ben ge£)lenben ^u beffern ; 

2) um anbere Dor S^erfut)rung ober ©djaben gu httoaifxm. 



— 77 — 

"He that stealeth an5rthing from his father or from his mother, and 
saith, This is no sin, is the partner of a murderer." Prov. xxviii. 24. 
**Small beginnings make great endings." 

THE EIGHTH COMMANDMENT OF GOD. 

''Thou shall not bear false witness against thy neighbor/' 

1. What does God forbid by this Eighth Commandment? 
By this Eighth Commandment God forbids above all to 

give false evidence ; that is, to tell a falsehood against 
anybody in a court of justice. 

2. What else does God forbid by this commandment? 
God forbids 

1, Lies and hypocrisy; 

2, Detraction and calumny or slander; 

3, False suspicion and rash judgment. 

3. What is meant by a lie? 

A lie is the deliberate and intentional denial of the truth. 

"A lie is a foul blot in a man." Ecclus. xx. 26, "Lying lips are an 
abomination to the Lord." Prov. xii. 22. 

4. Are we ever allowed to tell a lie? 

We are never allowed to tell a lie, not even in jest or for 
the sake of preserving ourselves or others from harm. 

We are, however, sometimes allowed, or even bound, by charity or the 
duty of our position, to conceal the truth. 

5. Who are guilty of hypocrisy? 

Those are guilty of hypocrisy who pretend to be better 
or more pious than they really are in order to deceive 
others. 

Example. The Pharisees. 

6. Who are guilty of detraction? 

Those are guilty of detraction who rob their neighbor 
of his good name, by making known his faults without 
necessity. 

fy. May we never make known the faults of others? 
We may make known the faults of others 

1, To correct the guilty person; 

2, To guard others fr.::^n being misled or harmed. 



— 78 — 

8. UBic ticrfunbtrjt man fic^ burd) a^crlaumbett ? 

Wan Derjiinbit^t fic^ burd) S^crldiimben, tvcnn man \)om 
9Zdcl}[tcn tt)t[fent(td) 936)06 aii^^jagt, baS gar nicljt \va[)x ift, 
ober iDcim man fcine gcljlcr DcrgroBcrt 

,Mex t)etmti(^ berlaumbet, tt)ut nic^t tuetttger al§ ble ©d^Iange, bie in 
bet ^tiae ftid^t" $reb. 10, 11. 

t 9» ^ann man auc^ burt^ ^Inprcn iiftlcr S^arfjrcbcn fiinbiocit ? 

SDZan ftinbigt burd) ?lnl)6rcn iiblcr Dxadjrcbcn, tDcnii man, 

1) btcfelbcn mit 3Sol}Igcfatten ant)6rt; 

2) fie nid)t bcr^iubert, ba man e^ fbnnte, ober gar SInlajj 
ba^u gibt 

^Umsaume betne C)!)ren nttt domett unb l^ore ntd^t auf bte tjexIautnbexU 
fc^e Sunge/' ©it. 28, 28. 

1 10. ^a§ mn^ man t^uit^ ttJcnn man bnrd) S^crlcinmbnng bent 
9Mcl)ften bic @l]re geranBt ober bcfc^dbtcjt f}at ? 

Tlan mu^ bie falfdje 2ln!(age iDieberrufen, unb aEcn ju^ 

gefiigten ©d)aben Dergiiten. 

1 11. 2Btc ntng man bcm ^ddjjicn bic (5^rc crfc^cn, tocnn mon 
maljrc gcl)ler u^ue y^ot^ anfoebcrft f)at? 

93lan mufe ben 9?ac^[ten, fot)iet a(^ mogtic^, entfd)ulbigen, 
unb feme guten Sigenfdjaften f)ert)ort)e6en. 

„2)et gute 5Rame ift Beffet al§ t)iel af^e^t^um/' ©|)t. 22, 1. 

12* 233ic tjerfiinbigt man fit^ bnri^ falft^en ^trgttjo^n? 

Tlan fiinbigt buret) fal]d)cn »2lrgtt)o()n, lucnn man o^ne 
llinreid)enben ®runb bom dladj]tm §3b)e^ bermut^et. 

13. aSann ^nnhxqt man bnrd) frcbcntlid^e^ Urt^ciC ? 

2)Zan fiinbigt burd) frebentlid^e^ Urt()eit, Wcnn man oljue 
fiinreid)enben ©runb bom 9^ad)ften nidjt nur 95i3)eg bermutt)et, 
jonbern foId^eS fiir toatir unb get^iB ^a(t. 

„9fli(^tet nii^t, bamit il^t nid^t getid^tet toetbet." ^Jlatt^. 7, 1. 

14. ^a§ geBictct ha§ a^tt &tUt ? 

(£§ gebietet, immer aufrid^tig gu fein unb bom S^d^ften 
gut gu benfen unb gu fprec^en. 

1 15. ©inb toiv and) f(iftn(big fiir t>it eigenc ©I)rc ^n forgen ? 

Seber foil al^ 5tinb ©otteg burd) einen rec^tjdjaffeneit 



— 78 — 

8. Who are guilty of calumny or slander? 

Those are guilty of calumny or slander who accuse then 
neighbor of faults of which he is not guilty, or exaggerate 
the faults of which he is guilty. 

"If a serpent biteth in silence, he is nothing better that backbitcth 
secretly." Eccl. x. ii. 

tg. Is it a sin to listen to detraction or calumny? 
It is a sin 

1, To listen with pleasure to detraction or calumny; 

2, Not to prevent it when it is in our power ; 

3, To occasion or encourage it. 

"Hedge in thy ears with thorns, hear not a wicked tongue." Ecclus. 
3cxviii. 28. 

1 10. What are we obliged to do when we have injured the 
good name of our neighbor by slander? 

We are obliged to retract the slander and to repair all 
the injury we have done our neighbor. 

t II. How must we repair our neighbor's reputation when we 
have without necessity made known true but hidden 
faults? 

We must try to excuse our neighbor and speak of his 
g-ood qualities. 

"A good name is better than great riches." Prov. xx. i. 

12. When are we guilty of false suspicion? 

We are guilty of false suspicion when, without good or 
sufficient reason, we suspect evil of our neighbor. 

13. When are we guilty of rash judgment? 

We are guilty of rash judgment w^hen, without good 
reason, we not only suspect evil of our neighbor, but be- 
lieve such to be true and certain. 

"Judge not, that you may not be judged." St. Matt. vii. i. 

14. What does God command by the Eighth Command- 
ment? 

By the Eighth Commandment God commands us to be 
always truthful and to think and speak well of our neigh- 
bor. 

ti5. Should we be careful to preserve our own good name? 
Yes : we should, as children of God, be careful to pre* 



SSanbel fcinett guten Seamen ktDaljren ii::b ben ^iddjften er^ 
bauen. 

„So Ieucf)te euer Si(^t bor ben ^enfd^en, ba^ fie eure guten 2Set!e fe^en 
unb euren ^ater ij^reifen, ber im §immel tfi" 2Rattlf). 5, 16. 

9lw^ontt)ent)ung. — 55era^f(5eue aUe Siige unb fyalft^f^ett; benn ber 
%m^ei ift ber S5ater ber Siige. 3^ebe nie IteBIo§ ):)on betnem ^ac^ften ; f(ijeuc 
bid^ aBer aud^ ntcfit bie Seller 3U offenBaren, tdo e§ betne ^flic^t ift : tfiue e^ 
jebod^ int ©eifte ber 2khc. ®ib fellBft nie ^nla^ gu 5lrgtDo!^n obcr iibelit 
5cad^rcben. 

9Jcuntca uub jc^ntca ©cbot 

„S)u follft ntrfjt beget)ren bcineg 9^acl}|tcn SSeib." 
„®u follft nidjt begGt)ren beineg 9^a(i)ften §au§ u. f. id/' 

!♦ SSa^ ticrBictct @ott im ttcuntcn ®cBotc ? 

®ott t)erinetct bie ©cgierbe, ha§> 9Sei6 eine§ 5(nbern §it 
^aben unb u6erf)aupt alle unfeufd^en @eban!en unb Segterben- 

2» 8ittb ftijfe GJebattfcn xinb a^ctjicrben alicaett ©iiitbe ? 

S3i))e ®cbanfen unb Segierben finb nur bann ©iinbe^ 
njenn man fic^ iDiffentlic^ unb freiiDiUig barin auffjalt unb 
SSol)(gefa(Ien haxan l)at 

f 3, ^a§ gc^ictct &ott im iieuntcn (^thoic ? 

©ott gebietet, n:)ad))am §u fein iiber unfer Snncre^ unb 
nnjer ^er^ rein gu bmaljxm. 

,,©etig bie reine§ §er3en§ finb, benn fie tuerben @ott anf(^auen/' 
SJlottf). 5, 8. 

4. ^a§ tjcrbictct @ott im sc^ntcit GJedote ? 

©ott t)erbietet alk Segierbe nad) ungcreclitem ®nt unb 
liberljaupt jebeS unorbent(icf)e Serlangen nacl) 3^i^li^cni. 

^^-^^ie 23ur3er aller Ucbet ift bie ^a^fuc^t/' 1 Tm, 6, 10. 
t 5. SBa^ ^MtM &ott im sctjitten &chott ? 

@r gebtetet, ha^ mir Sebem ba^o Scinige gonnen unb nrtt 
bem Unfrigen gufrieben [tub. 

9ltt^ttntocnllunQ. — @iB nie Slnlag 3U Bofen ©ebanfen. ©ei n)ai5fam 
unb fobalb bu eincn bofen ©ebanfen oi^er eine ^e^ierbe in beinem SnT^etn 



— 79 — 

serve our own good name, and edify our neighbor by a 
virtuous life. 

"So let your li.dit shine before men that they may see your good works 
and glorify your Father who is in heaven.'* St. Matt. v. i6. 

Application. Detest all lies and falsehoods, for the devil is the father 
of lies. Never speak uncharitably of your neighbor; however, do not con- 
ceal his faults from those who can correct them; let the spirit of charity 
guide you herein. Give no occasion for false suspicion or slander. 

THE NINTH AND TENTH COMMANDMENTS OF 

GOD. 

''Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife." 
''Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor s goods" 

1. What does God forbid by the Ninth Commandment? 
By the Ninth Commandment God forbids the desire to 

have another man's wife, and, in general, all impure 
thoughts and desires. 

2. Are impure thoughts and desires always sinful? 

Impure thoughts and desires are sinful only when we 
wilfully keep them in, our mind, and take pleasure in them. 

t3. What does God command by the Ninth Commandment? 

By the Ninth Commandment God commands us to 
watch over our heart and to keep it pure and holy. 

"Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God." St. Matt. v. 8. 

4. What does God forbid by the Tenth Commandment? 

By the Tenth Commandment God forbids all unjust 
coveting of our neighbor's goods, and, in general, all 
wrongful desire of temporal goods. 

"The desire of money is the root of all evil." i Tim. vi. 10. 

t 5. What does God command by the Tenth Commandment? 

By the Tenth Commandment God commands us to be 
satisfied with what belongs to us, and not to desire 
what belongs to others. 

Application. Never dwell upon sinful thoughts. Be watchful; and the 
very moment an evil thought or desire arises within you put it out of 



— 80 



16etnet!eft, fi^^Iage fie fo9tet(^ uttb ftanb^aft au§; benn ©ott f^auet ttnmc^ 
auf bein ^erg. ^iggonne anbern ntd^t t^re ©aij^en unb bertariQe nttj^t bat- 
Jiai^. „(^xn Qroger ©etuinti xft @ottfe(ig!eit mit ©enuQiamfeit." 1. Sim. 6, 6, 



S5on ben ©cBoteu kr tirtfic 

1. @tBt e^ an^tv beit ©eBotcit 05otte^ itor^ anbere G5cBotc bic tuir 
l^alten miiffett? 

Sci, bie ®e6ote ber S^irtfje. 
f 2* a^ott tuem f}at bk ®ir(f|c bic a^ottma^t ©eBotc su gcBcn ? 

^^on (X()nftu^, t()rem ©lifter, ber bie ^irdje beaiiftragt l^at, 
bte ©laubicjen in feinem Seamen §u leiten unb gu regieren. 

„2Bte mid) bet fSaht c^efartbt l^ot, fo fenbe \^ eu(^/' 3 of). 20, 21. 
„2Ba§ i^t auf @tben l)inben roetbet, ba§ foil auc^ im §immel gebunben fein/' 
mam. 18, 18. 

3» aSie tjerjipic^tctt uit^ bic (Sebotc ber ^ird)e ? 

S)ie ©ebote ber .^tird^e V)erpf(id)ten un^ unter einer fi^tDeren 
©iinbe ebenfo, iDte bie ©ebote ©otte§, tvdi ®Dtt un^ bieje(ben 
burd) bie Sirci)e gcgeben Ijat 

„2Bet eu(^ ptt, bet pret mic^; toet eu(5 t)etad)tet, bet betac^tet tnidj/' 
Su!. 10, 16. „3Ber bie ^ird^e nic^t l^ort, bet fet bit tuie ein ^eihe uub offent= 
Xic^et ©iinbet." ^JJiatt^. 18, 17. 

S)ie ©ebote ber Stirdje. (©ieifie (Seite i4.) 

5lu^anlrJCnllung» — -galte bie ^ird^engeBote nic^t fiit Bloge ^enfc^en* 
^elBote. <Sie !ommen Don (S^riftu§, bet feine ^iti^e beboHmac^tigt ^at, Bin* 
benbe @efe^e 3u geben. Seobac^te alfo biefelben mit bemutljiget Untettoiit* 
figfeit unb ©emiffenfiaftigteit. 

erftc^ &thoi ber mvi\t. 

„S)u foUft an ©onn- iinb J^^i^i^tagen bie t)ci( SJJcffe mit 
2lubacf)t l}i3ren unb t)on fnedjtlidjer Slrbeit bid) enttjatten." 

!♦ a35a^ gcBietet un^ bie ^irri^e im erften ©efiote? 

S)ie S^irdje gebietet nn§ bie ©onn- unb geiertage, tuetdie 
fie snr Stjre unfereg |)errn unb jeincr ,g)ciligen eingcie^t \)at, 
gu Ijaltcn. 

5iit man^e ^iogefen ift bie S5et):)fli(j^tuug einiget geiettage aufget)ofeen; 
man nennt biefe aufaeftobene geiettage. 



— 80 — 



your mind; God is ever looking into your heart. Be not envious or desir- 
ous of what belongs to others. 

"Godliness with contentment is great gain." i Tim. vi. 6. 



THE COMMANDMENTS OF THE CHURCH, 

I, Are we bound to keep any other commandments besides 
the Commandments of God? 

Yes ; we are bound to keep the Commandments of the 

Church. 

1 2. From whom has the Church the power to give com- 
mandments? 

The Church has the power from Jesus Christ, her 
Founder, to give commandments ; for He has authorized 
her to guide and govern the faithful in His name. 

**As the Father hath sent Me, I also send you." St. John xx. 21. 
''Whatsoever you shall bind upon earth shall be bound also in heaven." 
St. Matt, xviii. 18. 

3. Are we bound to keep the Commandments of the Church? 

We are bound to keep the Commandments of the 
Church, under pain of grievous sin ; for it is God Himself 
who has given us these commandments through His 
Church. 

"He that heareth you heareth Me, and he that despiseth you despiseth 
Me." St. Luke x, 16. "If he will not hear the Church, let him be to thee 
as the heathen and publican." St. Matt, xviii. 17. 

The Commandments of the Church. (See page 156.) 

Application. Do not regard the Commandments of the Church as mere 
human laws. Thej' have their origin from Christ, who gave His Church 
the power to make laws that bind all the faithful. Observe these com- 
mandments, therefore, with humble submission and fidelity. 

THE FIRST COMMANDMENT OF THE CHURCH. 

"To rest from servile work, and to hear Mass on all Sundays and holy- 
days of obligaiioti/' 

I. What does the Church command by this first command- 
ment? 

By this first commandment the Church commands us to 
keep holy the Sundays and the holy-days instituted by her 
in honor of Our Lord and of His Saints. 

Note. In some dioceses the observance of certain holy-days is dis- 
pensed with. Such festivals are called suppressed holy-days. 



— 81 — 

2, aSct^e ^eicrtagc finb in ben Scrciitigtcit Staatcrt gcbotcn ? 

1) S)a§ ge[t ber unbefledten ®m)}fan9mB 9}farta; 2) S)ag 
SBett)nad)t^feft ; 3) S)te SBefd^neibung bc^ ^errn ; 4) Sf)riftt 
^tmmelfat)rt ; 5) Waxiix §immelfat)rt ; G) S)a§ Slller^ciltgen- 
left. 

^te Qufqef)oBet!cn getertage finb ^Inbac^tgfefte. 2)a§ gronteit^nant?* 
feft unb ba§ geft ber ^^oftelfutften $etru§ unb $aulu§ toerben am batauf* 
folgenben ©onntag gefeiett. 

t3» 9So5tt ^at bic ^irt^e btc |?ctcrtagc be§ ^crrit cittgefc^t? 

3^1^ feierlirf)en unb banfbaren ®rinnerung an bie t)or5iig= 
lic^fteit ©e^eimutffe beg 6ljriftentl)um§, unb um ung i^rer 
©egnungen meljr t^eilf)aftig gu madden, 

1 4^ ^o^n ^at, bic ^irrfje bie fjciertagc ber SJlutter &otU§ unb 
anberer ^ciligeu eingefe^t? 

Um ©ott in ben |)eittgen ju efiren unb un§ auf§umuntern, 

fie um iljre gitrbitte anguflelien unb it)re Sugenben nadjju^ 

b. aaSie tnilffeii tvxv hit ©otttt= nn\> geBotenen geiertatje fatten ? 

2Sir miiffen an ©onm unb gebotenen geiertagen un§ t)on 
fned^tlic^er Strbeit entf)alten unb bie i)eiL 9Keffe mit gebu£)ren= 
ber 5(nbacf)t ganj unb t)oIl[tanbig ant)i)ren. 

6» 2®er ift tier^jpirf)tet, an ®ontt= unb geiertageit bent Iieilin^w 
d)lt^op^tv hci^n\t)oi\ntn ? 

5Ifle finb baju ftrenge t)erpflic^tet, tneb^e ben f)inlangtic^en 

©ebraud) ber S^ernunft t)aben, fofern ni(i)t anerfannt ft)id)tige 

Ur)a(^en ent[(i)ulbigen» 

©old^e fitib 3* S3* ^tanll^eit, ^ran!en:^flege, 3U gtoge ^ntfetnung u ♦ f* to* 

7. 2Sie tierfiittbigt man fi(^ gegen ba^ ®eBot, bie l^eiUge SDleffe ^u 
l)orett? 

1) 2Senn man an ©onn^ unb geiertagen bie t)dl 9}?effe 
au§ eigener ©c^utb gan^ ober gum 2:^ei(e t)er]aumt ; 

2) iDenn man tDaljrenb ber I)eiL SJ^effe freitDidig gerftreut 
ift, f(^tt)a^t, lac^t ober fic^ fonft unef)rerbietig betragt 

,,2)et §etr ift in feinem l^eiligen 2^em|)el; e§ fc^toeige tior i^m bie ganae 
€tbe/' §ab. 2, 20. 

9lul^anttienl)ttn0» — Sag bic^ nie berleiten, an Sonn*- unb geiettagen 



— 81 — 

n. What festivals are observed everywhere in the United 

States as holy-days of obligation? 

These six: i, The Feast of the Immaculate Concep- 
tion ; 2, Christmas ; 3, The Circumcision of Our Lord ; 4, 
The Ascension of Our Lord; 5, The Assumption of the 
Blessed Virgin ; 6, The Feast of All Saints. 

Note. The suppressed holy-days are now feasts of devotion only. The 
feasts of Corpus Christi and of the Apostles Peter and Paul are celebrated 
as to external solemnity on the following Sunday. 

1 3. For what purpose has the Church instituted the feasts of 
Our Lord? 
The Church has instituted the feasts of Our Lord to re- 
mind us of the principal mysteries of our redemption, that 
by meditating thereon we may render ourselves worthy of 
its graces and blessings. 

t4. For what purpose has the Church instituted the feasts of 
the Blessed Virgin and of the other Saints? 

The Church has instituted the feasts of the Blessed Vir- 
gin and of the other Saints, not only to honor God in His 
Saints, but also to encourage us to ask their intercession 
with God, and to lead us to imitate their virtues. 

5. How are we to keep holy the Sundays and holy-days of 
obligation? 

We are to keep holy the Sundays and holy-days of obli- 
gation by resting from servile work, and by assisting at 
the holy Sacrifice of the Alass from beginning to end with 
attention and devotion. 

6. Who are bound to hear Mass on Sundays and holy-days of 
obligation? 

All who have attained the use of reason, unless excused 
by weighty reasons. 

Note. Such weighty reasons are, for example, illness, nursing the sick, 
great distance, etc. 

7. When do we sin against the Commandment of hearing 
Mass? 

We sin against the Commandment of hearing Mass, 

1, When through our own fault w^e lose Mass or a 
part of it ; 

2, When during Mass we wilfully give way to dis- 
tractions, when we laugh, talk, or otherwise misbehave. 

"The Lord is in His holy temple; let all the earth keep silence before 
Him." Hab. ii. 20. 

Application. Let nothing tempt you to lose Mass on Sundays and 



— 82 — 

bte ^effe ju t}erfaunten, ©§ foil bir aud^ nid^t genug fein, Bio? einer ftiUctt 
5Jleffe Betjuitiol^nen. Sei jodiel a(§ moglii^ 6eim ^farrgotte^bienfte ^ox<^ 
iinb 5^a(^mittag§ unb pre gerne ba^ ^ort @otte§; ^Denn tx)er au§ (^ott ift 
ber l^ore (iJotteg 2Bort/' ^o^. 8, 47. SBenn bu an getertagen notroenbi^ 
arBeiten mugt, fo ge^e bod^, tDomoglid^, 3ur f)ei(. ^effe Ulud^ an ben aufge* 
pbenen geiertagen ift e§ em^foljlen, ber l^elL 5Jle)fe unb bem (^otteSbienftcr 
bei^utDo^nen* 

Stotitt^ &tiot ber Sird^c. 

,,2)u jollft bie flebotcuen gaft- unb ^tbftmcnstage I)atten,'* 

!♦ 8aBa^ gcBietct una bie ^irt^c im anjeiteit ©ebote ? 

S)ie S!ird)e gebietct mh$, an gerDiffen Sagen gu faften unb 
ung t)on gleijc^jpei|en 511 entt)alten. 
-f* 2* 293e(d^c§ ftub bie geboteneu gafttage ? 

1) ®ie Dierjtgtdgtge gaften, b, I). a((e Sage Don 2()d)ermitt^ 
tood^ bi§ St)arjam[tag 93?ittag bie ©onntage au^u]enommen: 

2) ®ie Guatembertage, b. I). 9J?ittmoctj, greitag, nnb 
©amftag ber uier €inakmbMvod)m ; ■ 

3) ©ie '^igiftage ober 33orabenbe geiDijjer gefte. 

3n einigen 5:i5cefen ftnb aud^ in ber ^btientaeit gettJiffc gafttagc feftgefe^t. 
3» Wiz fott matt an bett gebotenett ZaQtn faften ? 

9Kan jod niir einmal im Xage nnb ntcf)t Dor 9J?ittag fid) 
fattigen nnb [id] fonft Don ©peifen entf)a(ten. 

@ine !(eine 'Star!ung (Conation) be§ ^Benb^ ift jebodf) geftottet, aud^ tfl: 
ttid^t t)ern)etirt, be§ 5}torgen§ etn 2Senige§ (eine Saffe ^affee ober S^ee mtt 
toenig ^Brobj 511 netimen. 

4» 2Ber ift tjevpftirfftet, anf biefe 9!Beifc 5U faften ? 

Seber dbrift, ber ha^^S einnnb^vt^anjigfte Saf)r jnriidgelegt 
{)at biio ,viin Seginne feine^J ]ecf)3td)[ten Sal}re^, nnb bnrc^ 
feinen giiltigen ®rnnb ent)c^nlbigt ift. 

(Siiltig entfc^ulbigt finb ^ran!e, ?IIter§fd^n)aii)e, ?(IIe, bie fc^merc 5trBet' 
ten l^aben, ober bie ha^ gaften toegen f(^njd(^Ud&er ©efunb^ett ntd^t au§l^alten 
fdnnen. ^m 3^^if^^ fi^ctge tncn ben ©eelforger ober ^eid^Oater. 

5* 3ttt njclrfjcn ^aqcn ift bie ^tbftinen^ ober ©ntftaltnng bon is^d^^^ 
fpeifen geboten ? 

1) 5lin Stic^ermittinod), an jebem greitag nnb ©amftag ber 
gaften^^eit, an ben Onatembertagen, an ben 9Sigi(tagen Dort 
^fingften, SKaria'^tmmeIfaI}rt, 51{(er(}ei(igen nnb 93ei()nad)ten. 

2) 2(n alien greitagen be§ Saf)rei3, an-^genommen nienn, ein 
gebotener geiertag an^ert)alb ber gaftenjeit anf einen greitaj 
faat 



— 82 — 

feasts of obligation. Be not contented with assisting at a low Mass. Make 
it a rule to assist at high Mass and the afternoon service in your parish 
church. Listen attentively to the sermon or instruction; for, "he that is of 
God, heareth the words of God" (St. John viii. 47). Should you be com- 
pelled to work on a holy-day of obligation attend, if possible, the holy 
Sacrifice of the Mass. On suppressed holy-days it is recommended to hear 
Mass and attend other divine services. 

THE SECOND COMMANDMENT OF THE 
CHURCH. 

"To fast and to abstain on the days appointed hy the Church,'* 
I. What does the Church command by this second command- 
ment? 

By this second commandment the Church commands 
us to fast and to abstain from flesh-meat on certain . 
days appointed by her. 
t2. Which are the fast-days appointed by the Church? 

The fast-days are these: i, The forty days of Lent, 
that is, every day from Ash-Wednesday to Holy 
Saturday noon, Sundays, excepted; 2, The ember days, 
that is, Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday of the four 
ember weeks; 3, The "vigils" or eves of certain great 
festivals. (If a Vigil falls on a Sunday, it is not ob- 
served.) 4, In certain dioceses the Fridays of Advent. 

3. How must we fulfil the commandment of fasting? 

On the days appointed we are allowed to take but 
one full meal and that not before noon. 

A very slight supper, commonly called a collation, is allowed towards 
evening, also a cup of coffee or tea with a morsel of bread in the morning". 

4. Who is obliged to fast in the manner prescribed? 
Every Catholic from the completion of the twenty- 
first year until the beginning of the sixtieth, unless 
excused for some just cause. 

Note. Those who are sick, convalescent, broken down by age, those 
who have to do hard work, or who cannot fast without injury to their 
health, are excused from fasting. In doubt, the Confessor or Pastor must 
be consulted. 

5. On v/hat days are we commanded to abstain from flesh- 
meat? 

We are commanded to abstain from flesh meat. t. On 
Ash-Wednesday, the Fridays and Saturdays of Lent, 
the Ember days, the Vigils of Pentecost, Assumption, 
All Saints and Christmas; 2, On all Fridays of the year. 
(If a Holy day of obliofation falls on a Friday there is no 
abstinence except during Lent.) 



— 83 — 

2)ie )5^if(^ofe ber SSeteintgten ©taaten, l^aBen ble :papftn(^e SSoHntai^t 
SnberunQen borjunel^tnen. S^e^'^alB ti(^te man fic^ tiac^ hm jdtirlic^en 
gaftenbetoxbnunQen. 

6. SSScr ift ij cr^jflirfi tet, btc gcBotcnc ©nt^Ituno tion |j(eifcf)f)jcifctt 

Seber Sf)rtft, fobalb er hm ®ebraud) ber 95ernunft tiat, 
tDenn ntd^t etne rec^tmci^tge Urjadje, al§ ^ranft)eit, ?tot^ 
u. f. tt). i^n entfdiulbtgt 

t ?♦ SSarum joU man bic ^Jaftcn unb ^IBftincn^ gettJiffen^aft ]6cd5- 
arfjtcn ? 

9Wan joH btefelben getDi[fenf)aft beoba^ten, 

1) urn nnfern @el;)or]am gegen bte Kirclje gu be^etgen ; 

2) urn bag Seiipiel Seju unb ber ^eiligen nad)3uat)men ; 

3) urn fiir unjere ©iinben Suf^e gu tf)nn ; 

4) urn unjere bofeu ©eliifte leid)ter p bejalimen. 

Slu^anttienbung. — ^(^te ba§ gaftengeBot qI§ eine Ifieiltge unb ^eilfatnc 
^et^flii^tung unb ben!e, bafe @ott burc^ bte bertotene grucf)t uniexe ©tamm* 
eltern :|)rufte. Safie btcg nte burt^ 50^enfc^enfurd§t obex anbere eitle SSox* 
todnbe abl^alten, baffelBe gu BeoBad)ten. 

®rittc0 Uttb tJtertc^ ©cbut ber Sird^c* 

3. ,,S)u foUft tt)entgften§ etnmat xm Saljre einem t)erorb^ 
iteten ^rtefter betne ©iinben reumitt^tg beicf)ten.'' 

4. „2)u joHft bag allerl)etligfte ©aframent beg 2ittarg 
tuenigfteng einmal im Sat)re unb gtcar urn bie ofterlidje 3cit 
tDiirbig empfangen." 

!♦ ^a§ gcBtctct nn§ btc ^xxd)t im brtttctt ©eBotc ? 

©ie gebietet, tnenigfteng einmal im Saljre unfere ©iinben 
einem t)erorbneten ^rie[ter giiltig §u bcid)ten. 

2^ SBa!§ ttJtrb untcr einem tJcrorbneten ^tiefter tierftanben? 

6in ^priefter, ber Don jeinem 23i]cf)o[ bie 3^oIlmad)t f)at, 
S5eid)ten gu ^oren. 
3» ^a§ ^tUctti un§ bit ^irt^e im tiierten (^eBote ? 

©ie gebietet, in ber i)[terlid)en Qdt bie IjeiL Sommunion 
jDiirbig gu empfangen. 



— 83 — 

Note. The Bishops of the United States are authorized by the Podc 
to make certain chpnges. Hence, we should attend to the Lenten regula- 
tions of the Diocese. 

6. Who are bound to abstain from flesh-meat on the ap- 
pointed days? 

All Christians who have attained the age of reason, 
unless excused by some just cause, such as illness or pov- 
erty. 

1 7. Why should we conscientiously observe the days of fast- 
ing and abstinence? 

We should conscientiously observe the days of fasting 
and abstinence 

1, To show our obedience to the Church; 

2, To imitate the example of Christ and of His 
Saints ; 

3, To do penance for our sins ; and 

4, To subdue our evil inclinations. 

Application. Keep the commandment of fasting as a holy and salutary- 
duty, remembering how God tried our first parents by the forbidden fruit. 
Let neither human respect nor vain excuses hinder you from the strict 
observance of it. 

THE THIRD AND FOURTH COMMANDMENTS 
OF THE CHURCH. 

3rd, "To confess our sins at least once a year to a duly authorised 
priest." 

4th, "To receive worthily the Blessed Eucharist at Easter or within the 
time appointed/' 

1. What does the Church command by the third command- 
ment? 

By the third commandment the Church commands us 
to confess our sins sincerely, at least once a year, to a duly 
authorized priest. 

2. What do you mean by a duly authorized priest? 

Any priest authorized by a Bishop to hear confessions 
in his diocese. 

3. What does the Church command by the fourth command- 
ment? 

By the fourth commandment the Church commands us 
to receive Holy Communion worthily at Easter or there- 
abouts. 



— 84 — 

^ie ofterlirfie 3^^^ fii^* ^^^ (Sm|)fang ber l^eiligen (Sa!rameiite ift t)om 
^olmfonntag bi§ 3um ^otintog natt) Oflern. giir geitiotinliii) betlatigL'rn 
bie SBifcfjofe Meje 3eit t)om Dierten (Sonntag in ber gaflenjcit bis Sreifaltig^ 
teit^'Sortntag. fi^ ift totiam, tuenn moQlicf) bie £)fler*£ontmunion in ber 
$fatxfix(^e ju empfangen, 
4, Stt ttjelr^cm 5Uter titu^ man Beirfjtcit unb fommunt^trctt ? 

©obalb man Derftdubic^ unb unterricljtet genug ift, um biefe 
tjciligcn (Saframente mtt S^n^en gu empfangen, tDoriiber ber 
©celforgcr gn entjc^eiben ^at 

t 5* SoU e§ utt^ gcttug fcin, (Sitttitat im ^a^xt 5U Bctt^tctt uitb ju 
fomntunt5irett ? 
9?ein ; e^ i[t t)ie(met)r ber fefinlic^e SBunjdi ber ^irrfje, ba^ 
tr)ir rerfjt oft un§ btefer groBen (Snabe tdeiltjaftig nrac^en. 

Dlu^anUjentJung — Untextaffe me bie l^eilige $flid^t ber oftertti^en 
Communion, ©emobne bid^ tt)o ntoglicft iebeit 5)lottat gur S5eid§te, unb mit 
©xIaubniB be§ ^ei(j^tt)atex§ guc l^L l^ommunion gu getjen* 

^itttftc^ nn\> feti^ftc^ ©cbot ber ^irdjc. 

5. „^n joUft 5um Untert)alte beiner '3eel[crger nad) Sraf- 
ten bettragen.'^ 

6. „2)u follft nicl}t t)eirat{}en, au^er in ©egentoart be§ 
$riefter!§ nnb ber 3^^^9^^' ^^^ U)af)renb ber gefc[)(offenen Qcx^ 
ten feine t^ierlicf)e ^ocfijeit f)atten ; aud^ jollft bu 9^iemanb 
heirattien, ber nic^t fat^oltfd) ift, ober ber mit bir in einem 
Derbotenen ©rabe uevmanbt ift, unb fonft feine (£t)e einget)en 
gegen ein ®etetj ber Slirct)e." 

1» ^a§ gcBietet un§ btc ^\xd)C im fiiitfteit ©eBotc ? 

Ste Slird)e gebietet unso im fiinften ®ebote, ba% mx na:ff 
^raften gum Untert)alt ber ^riefter, ber ^irc^en unb ©djulen 
beitragen foHen. 

„^o J^at e§ @ott ber §ert angeorbnet, ha% btejentgen, tneld^e ha^ ©tjange* 
Hum t)ex!ixnbigen, t)om SioangeUum leben follen," 1, ,^or, 9, J 4. 

91 n m erf u n g. — ysriiber trar e§ ein atlciemetne§ ^irctjenqebot, bie yogciiannten 
5eBiuen 311 jnblen. ®iefe§ ®ebot ift in ben metften ^dnDern aufcje^oben roorben. 'Dns 
mit l)at abcr feine§n3c(\§ bie 9SeriifIid)tiing an^c\eh'6xi, gum Unter^ntt ber £ivd)en unb ^?ries 
fter fceijutrac^en. 3^icfe§ ift tielme^ir b e f onbe r § fcl)mere ^fltcbt in ben 33er= 
einic\ten ©taaten, mo e§ feine augret(i)enben ©tiftungen giut, unb mo bie D^egie* 
rung nidit» gu r?linio1en ^^u^tf^^i beitraqt. 

Uebex ha^ fec^fte @eBot ber ^ixd^e fie^e ha^ (Sa!tatttent bet S^e, <B* 126* 

35on ber Uckrtretung btv (BtUk. 

§ L SBdu ber Siitibe iikrl^au^i 
!• 9Sa^ ip btc ©imbe ? 

2)ie >^unbe ift eine freimillige Uebertretung be§ gottlidien 
©eie^e^. 



84 



Note. The time assigned for the Easter Communion extends from. Palm 
Sunday to the Sunday after Easter. The Bishop may extend this time 
from the fourth Sunday in Lent to Trinity Sunday. It is advisable, when 
possible, to receive Easter Communion in the Parish Church. 

4. At what age ought we to go to Confession and Com- 
munion? 

As soon as we have attained the age of reason and are 
sufficiently instructed to receive these Sacraments with 
profit. This is to be decided by the Pastor. 

t5. Should we think it enough to receive Holy Communion 
once a year? 

No; it is the intention and most earnest desire of the 
Church that we should very often partake of this grace. 

Application. Never neglect the sacred duty of receiving the Blessed 
Eucharist at Easter. Make it a rule, if possible, to go to Confession, and, 
with the permission '^f your Confessor, to Holy Communion, at least once 
a. month. 

THE FIFTH AND SIXTH COMMANDMENTS OF 
THE CHURCH. 

Stk, "To contribute to the support of our Pastors." 

6th, ''Not to contract marriage without the presence of the priest and 
witnesses, nor to solemnize marriage at forbidden times; not to marry per- 
sons who are not Catholics or who are related to us within the forbidden 
degrees, nor to contract a7iy marriage otherwise prohibited by the Church/' 

I. What does the Church command by the fifth command- 
ment? 

By the fifth commandment the Church commands us 
to contribute, according to our means, to the support of 
our pastors, churches, and. schools. 

St. Paul says: **So the Lord ordained, that they who preach the Gospel 
should live by the Gospel." i. Cor. ix. 14. 

Note. Formerly it was a universal law of the Church to pay the so- 
called "tithes." This commandment has been abolished in most couniries. 
Notwithstanding this, the obligation still remains for the faithful to con- 
tribute towards the support of tlie Church and its priests. This is espe- 
cially a grave duty in the United States, where there are no sufficient en- 
dowments for churches and the government contributes nothing for re- 
ligious purposes. 

For an explanation of the sixth commandment of the Church see the 
Sacrament of Matrimony, page 126. 

THE VIOLATION OF THE COMMANDMENTS. 
§ I. Sin in General. 

I. What is sin? 

Sin is the wilful transsfression of the law of God. 



— 85 — 

2. 9lttf ttJtc tJtcIcrlct 933cifc famt man ®ottc^ (^efc^ iiBcrtreten obcr 
fmtbigcu ? 

SJian fann fiinbic\en, 

1) burd) bofe ©ebanfen unb Segierben ; 

2) buret) hb]e SSorte unb 9Ser!e ; 

3) burc^ Untertajfimg be§ ®uten, ha§ man ju tl)un \d)uU 
big ifi 

3^ ©tttb aUt Siittbctt qUx^ 9to§? 

9?etn; e^ gibt fd)tt)ere ©iinben, autf) 2:obfunben ge^ 
nannt; unb geringere ober la^lid^e ©iinbem 

4, SKaittt htqcfjt man cine fd^ttJcrc obcr S^obfiinbe ? 

9[)?an bcgcl^t eine Sobfiinbe, tvmn man ba^ gottlidfie ®efe§ 
in etiter tDid)tigen @ad)e mit SStffen unb SSitlen iibertritt 

5^ aSaruttt luirb bte fr^tncrc Siinbc aud^ Sobfunbc gcnannt ? 

9Seil bte ©eele burd) bie fcf)tt)ere ©iinbe bte fjetltgmac^enbe 
©nabe, tvd(i)e ha^ ubernaturlidje Seben ber @ee(e x]t, Derliert 
unb fid) bcio etDigen Sobeg fd)ulbig mad)t 

^S)u ]§aft ben Seamen bag hn leBeft unb Bift tobt/' €ff. 3, 1. 
6» 233ann Bcge^t man cine octingere ubcr (a^Ui^e Siinbe ? 

dJlan begef)t eine Id^ttdje ©iinbe, tDenn man ba§ gottlid^e 
®efe| enttneber in einer geringern ^Sadj^f ober nidit ganj frei- 
tnillig iibertritt. 

7. Waxnm tnirb \>k oerinoere Siinbe and) la^lxd)t ©iinbe gcnannt ? 

SSeit fie tcicftter, and) ofine S5eid)te, burd) 3ieue unb gute 
SSer!e nad)gclafjen tnerben faun. 

8^ ©ottcn njir nur hk ft^tticrctt ©iinbcn fiir^ten ? 

9?ein ; tDir foUen jebe ©itnbe, fie ntag fc^mer ober la^Iii^ 
fein, ate ba<§ gro^te Uebel auf (Srben fiird)ten unb forgfaltig 
t)ermeiben. 

^2Bte joUte i^ etn fo gtogeS UeBel tl^un unb fixnbtgen tciber ntetnen 
@ott !" 1* mol 39, 9, 

1 9» 9Soraui§ crfcnncn ttiir Befonber^, ttia^ fiir cin gro^c^ UcBcI 
hit ©iinbe ift ? 

1) 2Iu§ ber fd)tt)eren ©trafe ber bofen ©ngel unb unferer 

©tammeltern ; 



— 85 — 

2. In how many ways can we sin? 

We can sin 

1, By bad thoughts and desires; 

2, By bad words and actions ; 

3, By the omission of the good we are bound to dq 

3. Are all sins equal? 

No ; there are grievous sins called mortal, and there are 
lesser sins called venial. 

4. When do we commit mortal sin? 

We commit mortal sin when we knowingly and wilfully 
transgress the law of God in a serious matter. 

5. Why are grievous sins called mortal? 

Grievous sins are called mortal because they deprive the 
soul of sanctifying grace, which is the supernatural life 
of the soul, and make it guilty of eternal death and dam- 
nation. 

"Thou hast the name of being alive, and thou art dead." Apoc. iii. i, 

6. When do we commit venial sin? 

We commit venial sin when we transgress the law of 
God in a small matter, or without full knowledge or full 
consent of the will. 

7. Why are lesser sins called venial? 

Lesser sins are called venial, that is pardonable, because 
they can be more easily forgiven, even without confession, 
by contrition and good works. 

8. Should we dread only grievous sins? 

No; we should dread and carefully avoid every sin, 
whether mortal or venial, as the greatest evil upon earth. 

"How can I do this wicked thing, and sin against my God?" Gen, 
xxxix. 9. 

1 9. What shows us best how great an evil sin is? 

I, The terrible punishment of the bad angels and of 
our first parents ; 



— 86 — 

2) an§ bem fo bittern Sciben unb ©terben Seju Gtjrift^, 
tDeldic^J unfere ©iinben t)erur)ad)t f)a6en ; 

3) aiig t[)rer ^o§l)dt unb it)ren jct)limmen golgen fiir un^ 
fclbit. 

10. SSoritt Befte^t bic a3o)g^eit bet Sobfiinbc ? 

S)te 2:ob)unbe ift, 

1) etne fc^tDere SBeleibigung ©otte^^ nnfereg f)i3cf)ften ^errn; 

2) ein fct)anblic[)er Unbanf gegen ®ott unfern beften Siater; 

3) etne fInd)lDurbige Sreulofigfeit gegen Se)u§ unfern 
Griofer. 

1 11. SSelt^e^ finb bic fc^limmcn ^Dlgett bet Xobfrntbc ? 

S)te Siobfiinbe, 

1) trennt un^ t)on ®ott, fctner Siebe unb grennb[cf)aft; 

2) beraubt un^ aller 9?erbten[te unb be§ (£rbred)teg pm 

3) (^ief)t un§ &otk§ ©trafgeridite unb gule^t bie etuige 
S3erbammntB gu. 

,,?IIIe, bie (Siinbe uttb Untei^t t^un, finb geinbe t^ret ©eete." Zol. 12, 10. 
Main, 3uba§, bet teiif)e ^Praffer. 

1 12. 9Barum fotten ttJir and) hit la^lid^cn Siinben forgf a(ttg mctbcn ? 

1) 3SetI and) bie lafelic^e ©iinbe eine Seleibignng @otk§ \]t; 

2) xvdl fie bie gur(i)t unb Siebe ©otte^ in un§ fdjtnac^t 
unb ung nad) unb nact) §ur jc^ineren ©iinbe fut)rt; 

3) iDeil fie t)iele ®nabengefd)en!e unb 33erbienfte t)erl)inbert; 

4) tneil fie un§ geitlii^e ©trafen unb befonberg ha^ geg= 
feuer gujietjt^ 

„2Bet ba§ ©cringe nt$t o$tet, ge^t nac^ nnb nod^ gu ©tunbe/ ©it. 19, 1. 

9iu^atiltJenDun(^. — ^al6e tmmet einen gtofeen 5ll6fc^eu t)or bet ©iinbe, 
toie bie §eiltgen l^atten; bie guxd^t beg ^errn ift bet 5lnfang bet 2Bet§l^eth 
iBitte ©ott tdglid^ bid^ tjot bet ©iinbe gu Kjetoa^^ten unb f|)tid§ oft, lieber ftei'* 
16en al§ ©ott mit einex ©iinbe Ibeleibigen* 

§ 2. SSott bctt tJcrfci^tcbcnctt ©attungcn ber Siinbc* 

f 13. aSa^ giBt e^ nor^ fiir bcfotibcre ©attuttgett tjon 8iinben ? 

2tte bejonbere ©attungen t)on ©iinben finb gu ncnnen, 
1) bie fieben ^auptfunben ; 



— 83 — 

2, The bitter Passion and Death which Jesus Christ 
suffered for our sins ; 

3, The everlasting punishment in hell, which every 
mortal sin deserves. 

10. In what does the malice of mortal sin consist? 

In this, that mortal sin is 

1, A grievous offence against God, our sovereign 
Lord ; 

2, The most shameful ingratitude towards our heav- 
enly Father ; 

3, A base unfaithfulness towards our gracious Re- 
deemer. 

fii. What are the consequences of mortal sin? 
Alortal sin 

1, Separates us from God, by depriving us of His 
love and friendship : 

2, It robs us of all our merits, and of our right to 
heaven ; and 

3, It draws upon us the judgments of God, and at 
last eternal damnation. 

"They that commit sin and iniquity are enemies to their own soul." Tob, 
iii. lo. 

Examples. Cain; Judas; the rich glutton. St. Luke xvi. 

ti2. Why should we also carefully avoid venial sin? 

1, Because venial sin is an offence against God; 

2, Because it weakens the fear and love of God in 
our souls, and leads us by degrees to mortal sin ; 

3, Because it prevents us from acquiring many 
graces and merits ; 

4, Because it draws upon us temporal punishment, 
and especially that of Purgatory. 

"He that contemneth small things shall fall little by little." Ecclu.s. 

XLX. I. 

Application. Always have a great horror for sin; "the fear of the 
Lord is the beginning of wisdom.'* Beg of the Lord every day to preserve 
you from sin, and often say: I would rather die than offend God by sin. 

§ 2. The Different Classes of Sin. 

ti3. Which are the different classes of sin? 
They are 

I, The seven capital or deadly sins; 



— 87 — 

2) bte fec^§ ©iinbcn tuibcr ben Ijdligen ®eift; 

3) bie t)icr f)tmmcljc^reienbcn ©iinben ; 

4) bie neun fremben ©iinbcn. 

14* aaScId^ci^ fittb bie ficBctt ^auiJifiittbctt ? 

®ie fteben ^auptjiinben finb: 1) |)o[fart, 2) ©etj 3) Um 
Ieuf(^f)eit 4) 9?eib, 5) Unmafeigfeit in ©[[en unb Xtinfen, 
6) 3orn, 7) 2ragt)eit. 

15» aSarum njcrbctt ftc ^au^Jifunbctt gcnannt ? 

©ie trerben ^anptfiinben genannt, iDetl fie ha^ ^aupt unb 
bte ClneUe t)ieler anberer ©iinben finb, bie an^ it)nen ent- 
fpringen, 

16. 2Bie fitnbigt tnatt hnx^ ^ofiaxt ? 

Wan fiinbigt burd) ^offart, tDcnn man fi(^ §u t)iel einbit- 
bet, ®ott bie jc^utbige (£t)re nidt)t gibt, fid) iiber ben 9?ad)ften 
cr^ebt unb il)n Dcrac^tet 

„^ie ^offatt ift bet 5lnfang aHet ©iinbe/ ©it* 10, 15* Sucifet, 3^q» 
IBud^obonofor, 5ltnan. 

17» aSic fiittbigt man t>nx^ ©et^ ? 

9J?an jiinbigt bnrc^ ©cij, tDenn man ®elb unb @nt unor^ 
bentUd) tiebt, gegen 2lnbere, befonber^ notljleibenbe, fjartberjig 
ift, unb ju guten ^^^crfen nic^t^ beitragen tDiC. 

„2B2r bo§ ©elb lieBt, bet fiat felbft feine (Seele feU/ ©itad^, 10, 10. 
3uba§, ber teit^e ^Praffer. 

18» SSic fitttbtot tnaii bitti^ Unfcufti^^eit ? 

Tlan fiinbigt burd) Unfeufd)f)eit, tDenn man fid) ©ebanfen, 
Segicrben, SSorte unb 2Ser!e eriaubt, toddjt ber ©d)amf)aftig^ 
feit jutuiber finb. 

^icl^e ba§ fed^fte unh neunte GeBof. 
19* 95Bic fiinbigt man burd^ 9^cib ? 

aJcan fiinbigt burc^ 9?eib, tDenn man bem S^ad^ften ha§ 
©ute mifegfinnt, traurig ift, meil e^ if)m gut get)t, unb fid) freut, 
tueit e§ itjm iibel ge^t 

;,^UT(^ ben 5^etb be§ S^eufelg tft bte ©iinbe in bte SSelt Qe!ontmen unb 
bte t^nt ange^oren, ai)men t^m nad§." 2Bei§l§. 2, 24 unb 25. ^ain, bie 
IBxiibex ^o\tpf}^, bie 5p:^arijder. 



— 87 — 

2, The SIX sins against the Holy Ghost; 

3, The four sins that cry to heaven for vengeance ; 

4, The nine ways of being accessory to another per- 
son's sin. 

14. Which are the seven capital or deadly sins? 

The seven capital or deadly sins are: i, Pride; 2, Gov- 
etousness; 3, Lust; 4, Anger; 5, Gluttony; 6, Envy; 7, 
Sloth. 

15. Why are they called capital sins? 

They are called capital sins because they are so many 
sources from which numberless other sins flow. 

16. When do we sin by pride? 

We sin by pride when we think too much of ourselves, 
consider ourselves better than others, or despise them. 

"Pride is the beginning of all sin." Ecclus. x. 15. 
Examples. Lucifer; Nabuchodonosor; Aman. 

17. When do we sin by covetousness? 

We sin by covetousness when we immoderately love 
and seek money or other worldly goods, when we are 
hard-hearted towards others, especially towards those in 
distress, or refuse to contribute according to our means 
towards pious undertakings. 

"There is not a more wicked thing than to love money; for such a one 
setteth even his own soul to sale." Ecclus. x. 10. 
Examples. The rich glutton; Judas. 

18. When do we sin by lust? 

We sin by lust when we indulge in thoughts, desires, 
words, or actions contrary to m.odesty or purity. 

See the sixth and ninth commandments. 

19. When do we sin by envy? 

We sin by envy when we murmur at our neighbor's 
good fortune, are sad when he is in possession of tem- 
poral or spiritual blessings, but rejoice when he is de- 
prived of them. 

"By the envy of the devil death came into the world; and they follow 
him that are of his side." Wisd. ii. 24, 25. 

E^ami)les. Cain; Joseph's brethren; the Pharisees. 



20» 2Sic fihtbiot man burd) Uttmci^iofcit tm ©ffeit unb ^rinfcn ? 

9J('an fiinbigt burcl) Unmdf3it3feit, tDenit man 311 t)icl ober 
allju giertg igt ober trinft, unb befonber^ U)enn man fidj be^ 
raufrf)t 

S5on ben llnntagigen fagt bet l§etL $autu§: ,.3f)r &oti tft tfir SBauc^^ 
unb xt}X (Snbe tft Untetgang." Snmfenl^ett tft fd^anbltdf), I)od)ft tJerbexblid^ 
fiir Seib unb Seele unb bte Urfad^e btele^ SIenb§ unb ber enjigcn SSerbamm* 
niB» ,,Xtun!enbolbe toerben ha^ ^ei^ @otte§ nt(i)t befiljcn." 1. fvor. 6, 10. 

21* aSte imhic^t man hnx^ 3^^" ? 

S)?an fiinbigt burc^ 3^^^r ^^^^^ ^^^ nngcbuf)r(iclj auf^ 
Brauj't, (2cf)inip[- unb gludjiDorte au0fti3^t, oDer [ic^ jogar 
rac^en tDtU. 

„®et 3orn ftiitst tn§ S5etbetBen/ ©ir. ], 28. „^IIIe S^tttethlt unb 
©rtmni unb S^^^ ^^^^ ©efd^rei unb Safterung merbe n)eggefdf)afft au§ euc^, 
fammt aGer S5o§!^eit/' ©^^. 4, 3U ®fau totE im 3orn feinen ^xubex tobten. 

22> 9S>ic fiinbigt wait burrfj Xrag^cit ? 

SJJan fiinbigt bnrd) Srag^eit, tDenn man an^ SSibeOTiffcn 
gegen 9Jc'iit}e unb Slrbeit bie i^dt unniit} gnbringt unb fcine 
Stjriften- ober ©tanbe^pfliditen t)ernad)ldffiget 

^Tet ^iigiggang le^tt t)iet S5ofe§/' ©it. 33, 29. „®el^e Inn aut^metfe, 
bn gaulet unb hcixad)ie if)te SBege unb letne SSeiSl^eit." (£:pt. 6, 6, 2;et 
fautetoec^t 2)latt^. 25. 

1 23» 9BeI^C)^ finb bie fe(^^ ©iinbctt mibcr ben IjciUacn ®cift ? 

1) SSermeffent(icf) anf ©otteg SBarmljerjigfcit fiinbigcn ; 

2) an ber ©nabe ©otte^ t)erstr)eife(n ; 

3) ber aner!annten djrifttic^en 2Sat)rt)eit iDibcrftreben ; 

4) feinen 92dd)[ten um ber g6ttUd)en@naben:)iUen beneibcn; 
6) gegen l^eilfame @rmat)nungen ein t)erftodtei3 §erj Ijaben; 
6) in ber Unbujafertigfeit t)orfdglid) Derljarren. 

t 24. 235arum f}tx^tn fie Siinbctt ttJiber \>tn l^eiligeu ©cift ? 

©ie IjeiBen SiinbentDiber ben l)ei[igen ©eift, txieil [te ber 
©nabe be^o ^eiligen ©eifteg ganj befonber^ n)iber[treben. 

S3etf ^. — ^ie 3uben, benen bet l^eiL (Stet)5anu§ faqtc: „^^x §al§* 
ftattigen, ii)t n)iberflef)t alleacit bem l)eiUgen ^eifte/' 5lpftg. 7. ^jnha^ unb 
bet unbuBfettige (S(^dc^ct. 



20. When do we sin by gluttony? 

We sin by gluttony when we eat or drink too much or 
greedily, especially by becoming intoxicated. 

"Their god Is their belly;" . . . "their end is destruction." Phil. iii. 19. 
Drunkenness is shameful, ruinous to both body and soul, the cause of un- 
told misery, and of eternal damnation. "Drunkards shall not possess the 
kingdom of God." i Cor. vi. 10. 

21. When do we sin by anger? 

We sin by anger wh^en we fly into a passion at what 
displeases us, use insulting or even blasphemous lan- 
guage, or allow ourselves to be carried away by a desire 
of revenge. 

"Wrath ... Is his ruin." Ecclus. I. 28. "Let all bitterness an,d anger 
and indignation and clamor and blasphemy be put away from you, with all 
malice." Eph. iv. 31. 

Example. Esau, whilst in anger, resolved to kill his brother Jacob. 

22. When do we sin by sloth? 

We sin by sloth when through dislike to labor and ex- 
ertion we waste our time and neglect our Christian duties 
and the obligations of our state. 

"Idleness hath taught much evil." Ecclus. xxxiii. 29. "Go to the ant, 
O sluggard, and consider her ways and learn wisdom." Prov. vi. 6. 
Example. The slothful servant. St. Alatt. xxv. 

723. Which are the six sins against the Holy Ghost? 

The six sins against the Holy Ghost are : 

1, Presumption of God's mercy; 

2, Despair of God's grace ; 

3, Impugning the known Christi-an truth; 

4, Envy at another's spiritual good ; 

5, Obstinacy in sin ; 

6, Final impenitence. 

i'24. Why are they called sins against the Holy Ghost? 

They are called sins against the Holy Ghost, because 
hy them we resist, in a special manner, the grace of the 
Holy Ghost. 

Examples. The Jews, to whom St. Stephen said: "You stiff-necked, you 
always resist the Holy Ghost." Acts vii. Judas. The impenitent thief. 



— 89 — 

1 25. ^d^t§ ftttb blc titer ^immctfd^rcicnbctt Siittbcu ? 

1) ©er t)orjagItd)e Sobtid^Iag ; 

2) bie f obomttifd)e ©iinbe ; 

3) bie Unterbriicfung ber 2(rmen, ^Sittoen unb SSaifen ; 

4) bie S5orentf)altung ober ©ntgieljung be§ ZaQ^ ober 
Wrbett^Iof)neg. 

t 26. aaSarum ttjcrbcit bicfc ©itttbcn bie ^imme(ftf)retettbett genannt ? 

©ie tDerben f)immel)cf)reienbe genaiuit, tvdl i(jre ent)e§(i(i)e 
99o§()eit g(eid)fam gum |)immcl unt Siac^e fd)reit unb meiften^ 
auc§ fd)on in bie)em Seben be[traft tDirb. 

„S)te ©tttttme bon betne§ 18ruber§ fSlni fd^reiet 3U mtr "oon ber ©tbe/ 
fo f^rad^ ®ott 3U ^ain. 2)te <Strafe tjon Soboma. 

t27. aSe(d^e)^ ftnb hie neun frembeit Siinben? 

1) 3u^ ©iinbe ratljcn; 

2) Stnbere fiinbigcn IjciBen; 

3) in Sfnbercr ©iinbe eiun^illigen ; 

4) Slnbcre gur Siinbe reijen; 

5) 2lnbcrer ©iinbe Icben ; 

6) jur ©iinbe ftiUfcfitDeigen; 

7) bie ©iinbe nid]t ftrafen; 

8) §ur ©iinbe belfen; 

9) t)ie ©iinbe 2lnberer t)ertf)eibigen. 

1 28* aSSaruttt nennt man btefelben frembe ©imbeit ? 

SBeil fie bie Urfac^e finb, ha^ bie ©iinben Slnberer aud^ 
mi§, aU 9Wit)d)ulbigen, gugered)net tuerben. 

92u^antDen!)un9. — ^at^e jeben 5!Jlotgen Bettn ^lufftel^en ben S5oxfafe, 
bt(35 ben Sag l^inbutd^ t)or jeber ©iinbe, befonbet§ t)or beinem §au:ptfe§ler, 
forgfant ju tiiiten^ ©xfotjd^e 5lbenb§ bein @ett)tffen bariiBer ; !)aft bu gefel^lt 
fo bereue e§, nimm bir bor, bid§ gu 16effern unb hk ©iinbe nai^ftenS ju 
ieit^ten. 

^on ber t^rtftltt^cn ^ugcnb unb SJoKfommcn^cit^ 

1. ©ott t§ nn§ genug feitt, ©iinben nnh Safter gu nteiben ? 

S^ein; tviv follen un^ aucf) ftei^ig beftreben, immer tugenb- 
l^after gu tDerben unb bie unjerm ©tanbe angemeffene ^oE- 
lommen^eit gu eriangen. 



— 89 — 

t25« Which are the four sins that cry to heaven for 
vengeance? 
The four sins that cry to heaven for vengeance are : 

1, Wilful murder; 

2, Sodomy; 

3, Oppression of the poor, of widows and orphans ; 

4, Defrauding laborers of their wages. 

t26. Why are these called sins that cry to heaven for 
vengeance? 
They are called sins that cry to heaven for vengeance, 
because they are committed with great malice, and, as it 
were, in defiance of God's justice, wherefore God in most 
cases punishes them even in this life. 

The Lord said to Cain: . . . **The voice of thy brother's blood crieth to 
Me from the earth." Gen. iv. lo. Destruction of Sodom. 

t27. How many ways are there of being accessory to an- 
other's sin? 
There are nine ways of being accessory to another's 
sin: 

1, By counsel; 

2, By command ; 

3, By consent ; 

4, By provocation ; 

5, By praise or flattery ; 

6, By silence ; 

7, By connivance ; 

8, By partaking ; 

9, By defendng the ill done. 

fsS. When are we answerable for another's sin? 

Whenever in any of those nine ways we are the cause 
of his sin or partakers in it. 

Application. Ev^ry morning on awaking make the resolution carefully 
to guard against all sin, especially the sin you most frequently fall into. At 
night examine your conscience; if you find that you have sinned, repent 
resolve to amend, and go to Confession as soon as possible. 



VIRTUE AND CHRISTIAN PERFECTION. 
I. Should we be content with avoiding sin? 

No ; we should also diligently endeavor to practise vir- 
tue and to attain the perfection suitable to our state o£ 
life. 



— 90 — 

^SOSer 9cre(^t ift, tnerbe ttodft gered^ter unb toet l^eittg tft toetbe nod^ l§ci* 

2. SSoritt Befte^t t^k (i)rift(ic^c ^tttjenb ? 

®ie (i)ri[t(icf)e S::iigcnb beftet)! im kt)arrltdjen SBillen unb 
<Streben, mit ^u(fe bcr ©nabe gu t{)un, iDa^ nad) ber Set)re 
®f)rtfti ©ott tDotjlcjefdUig ift 

3* aStc oclattoctt tvix 5ur diriftltt^en Xugeub ? 

SSir getangen ^ur d)rift(icf)en Siigenb, 

1) biircf) bie ©nabe ©otte^ unb 

2) burd) bie beliarrlidje Uebung bc§ ©iiten. 

4. SSie ttJcrben hit d)vi)ilid)tn S^ugenbeu eiiiget^eilt ? 

1) X5it g i) 1 1 { t dj c 5;iigenbcn ; 
2j in fittlidje S^ugenben. 

b. SS>eid)e^ finb bie gi3ttlir^eu Suoeubctt? 

®ie gottIid)cn Sugenbcn finb: ©laube, ^o[fnung unb 
Siebc. 

1 6. 'BaB tft ber @Iau6e ? 

S)er ©(aube ift cine t)on ©ott Derlictjcne Sugenb, iDoburd) 
tx)ir 51Ue^ fiir gctni^ unb n)at)r f)altcn, idq^ ©ott gcoffcnbarct 
i)at unb bnrd} fcine ^irdje §u glauben t)or[teI(t. 

i- 7. 28a^ tft bie ^offming ? 

Sie ^offnung ift cine t)on ©ott t)crliet)cne Xugenb, bur(^ 
tDcIdje rair nut fcftcm ^ertrauen uon ©ott SdlcS ermarten, tva^ 
€r ung urn ber ^erbienfte Sefu S^rifti tDillen t)ert)ei^en I)ai 

t 8. aaSa^ ift hie Sie^e ? 

S)ie Siebe tft eine t)on©ott Derlietiene Sugenb, tnoburd^ 
tt)tr ung iljm, bcm al(ert)6d^ften unb liebcngiDiirbigften ©ute 
Don ganjem ^er^en ^ingeben, urn burd} ©rfiidung feineg 2BtI^ 
Ien§ if)m ju gefallen unb jur SSereinigung nut iljm ju geiangeiu 

9» aSSie fatttt ntatt ®(attbe, ^offuttttg mtb Siebe cwctfett ? 

(6iel)e tjoxn 16ei hzn (Se^eten, ©eite 8»^ 



— 90 — 

"He that is just, let him be justified still; and he that is holy, let him 
be sanctified still." Apoc. xxii. ii. 

§ I. Virtue. 

2. In what does Christian virtue consist? 

Christian virtue consists in the steady will and con- 
stant effort to do w^hat is pleasing to God. 

3. How do we attain Christian virtue? 

We attain Christian virtue 

1, By the grace of God, and 

2, By the constant practise of good. 

4. How many classes of virtues are there? 

There are two classes of virtues : theological and moral 
virtues. 

5. Which are the theological virtues? 

The theological virtues are faith, hope, and charity. 

t6. What is faith? 

Faith is a divine virtue infused into our souls, by which 
we firmly l)elieve as infallibly true whatever God has re- 
vealed and His Church teaches. 

t 7. What is hope? 

Hope is a divine virtue infused into our souls, by which 
we confidently expect from God whatever He has prom- 
ised us, through the merits of Jesus Christ. 

1 8. V.'hat is charity? 

Charity is a divine virtue infused into our souls, by 
which we give ourselves with all our heart to God, to the 
end that by fulfilling His holy will we may please Him 
and reach a perfect union with Him. 

9. How may we make acts of faith, hope, and charity? 

See pages 145, 146. 



— Ol- 
io. aSaitn ftttb ttJir t>cr<jf(id)tct, &lanU, ^offnung utib £ic6c 511 
crmerfctt ? 

9Sir [inb berpflidjtet, ©laube, §offnung unb Siebe ju 
ertuecfcn, 

1) i)fteri3 tm Seben; 

2) in jd)tt)erert 35erjuc|ungen gegen bieje Sitgenben; 

3) in 2obeggefai)r. 

11. ^tld)t§ ftttb utttcr bctt ftttlid^ctt ^ugcnbcn bic uter ^anpU obct 
©ruttbtugettben, aitf bcwett bic iiWgett beru^en ? 

1) Sllugljett, 2) ©eredjtigfeit, 3) 9Ka^igung, 4) ©tarlmutt). 

1 12. aBuritt befte^t bte mugljcit ? 

S)ie Stlugf)eit beftcljt barin, ba§ tx)tr ba§ tt)a^rt)aft ®ute 
nid^t nur Ieid)t erfennen unb tDoQen, fonbern and) bie redjteu 
SDZittel antDenben, baffelbe §u t)o(Ibringen. 

1 13» aSBDritt befte^t bie @crcrf|tig!cit ? 

®ie ®ered)iigtcit beftebt barin, ba^ tt)ir ftet§ bereit feieu^ 
Sebem §u geben unb jn laffen, tvaS t^m getjort. 

tl4. SBoritt bcftc^t bie 9)H6iguttg? 

S)ie SJiafeigung beftel^t baiin, ba^ tnir bie 9?etgnngen unb 
S3cgierben, bie un§ t)om ©uten abt)alten, beaaf)men. 

1 15. a®oritt beftc^t ber Starfntut^ ? 

S)er ©tarfmutt) beftef)t baiin, ha^ wk un§ burd) feine S8e- 
f(^n:)erben unb SSerfoIgungen t)om ©uten abtjatten laffen. 

16. 233el^c Xxxqt\x\>tn fittb bett fiebett ^au^Jifiittben Ctttgegettgefe^t ? 

1) ®emut^, 2) ^reigebigfeit, 3) ^eu]d^t)eit, 4) ^oi)lmUm, 
5) 2)Mfeigfeit, 6) ©anftmntt), 7) ©ifer im ©uten. 

1 17. aaSorin befte^t hk 2)etttttt!) ? 

S)ie S)emut^ befteljt barin, ba^ tDir unfere ©d)tt)ad^e unb 
(Sunbf)afttgfeit anerfennen, ©ott alleg ©ute jufc^reiben unb 
ung felbft gering f(^a|en. 

1 18. aSSorin befte^t bie f?reigcbig!eit ? 

©ie greigebigfeit befte^t in ber S3ereittt)iIIigfeit, mit feinem 
SSermogen Slnbern, icfonberg ^iitf^beburftigen beijujtefien, 
ober ju anbern loblid^en Qw(tdm beijutragen. 



— Ol- 
io. When are we obliged to make acts of faith, hope, and 
charity? 

1, Often in life ; 

2, In grievous temptations against these virtues ; 

3, In danger of death. 

II. Which are the four cardinal or principal virtues on which 
all the other moral virtues rest? 

The four cardinal virtues arc: i, Prudence; 2, Justice; 
3, Temperance ; 4, Fortitude. 

1 12. What is prudence? 

Prudence is a virtue which enables us not only easily 
to know and desire w^hat is truly good, but also to apply 
the means most proper to put it in practise. 

1 13. What is justice? 

Justice is a virtue which disposes us always to do what 
is right and to give every one his due. 

f 14. What is temperance? 

Temperance is a virtue which restrains those inclina- 
tions and desires which keep us from virtue and lead us 
to evil. 

1 15. What is fortitude? 

Fortitude is a virtue which enables us to bear any 
hardship or persecution rather than fail in our duty. 

16. What virtues are especially opposed to the seven capital 
sins? 

These seven: i, Humility; 2, Liberality; 3, Chastity; 4, 
Meekness; 5, Temperance; 6, Benevolence; 7, Diligence. 

1 17. What is humility? 

Humility is a virtue which teaches us to acknowledge 
our own weakness and sinfulness, and to look upon all 
good as coming from God. 

1 18. What is liberality? 

Liberality is a virtue which inclines us to use our means 
for the relief of the poor or to contribute to other deserv- 
ing objects. 



®ie Sugcnb bcr Stcufdjljeit befte^t in ber Sejfifimung aHer 
unreinen :^u[te unb ©egierbcn, toeld^e ber ©cf)amt)aftigfeit ju^ 
n)it)er finb. 

1 20. aaSoritt ^eftc^t bic S:ugcttb bo^ aBo^IttJofiett^ ? 

©te STugenb be§ 3Sot)tooIIen^ befte^t bavin, ha% \vk aUtn 
SD?enji^en @ute§ gonnen unb an greub unb £cib be§ S^ad^ften 
oufridjttg S^^etl ne^men, 

1 21. aSoritt feftc^t bic Surjcttb ber ^msgigfcit ? 

®ie Sugenb ber SKaBtgfeit bcftelit in bcr Set)errf(i)ung ber 
©aumenluft unb ber ®ier nad) ©pcife unb %vant 

1 22. SBoritt iBcftc^t bic Sugcnb ber ©anftmut^ ? 

Sie 2;ugenb ber ©anftmut^ beftedt in UnterbrMung aller 
SRegnngen bon ungered)tem 3^^'^ unb Uniuitlcn unb alleu 9?arf)^ 
begierbe, 

1 23. SBoritt Befte^t bcr ©ifer im Outcit ? 

S)er (Stfcr im ®nten bcfte£)t barin, ha% tvix unablciffig 
tra^ten, nicljt b(o^ unjere ^flic^ten gu erfiillen, fonbcrn au(^ 
jebe ©elegentjeit ©uteS ju ttjun, mit greuben benii^en. 

9lui^atttQetit)Utig. — S5efleigige btdft tedfit tugenbliaft gu trerben. 5iugenb 
ift tnei^r toert^ al§ S^etd^tl^um, ©c^oTt^eit unb Satertte. 3:ugenb t)erebelt bm 
5ijlenf(^en, mad^t tl^tt ©ctt ioo^Igefdllig, Bringt tt)Ql)re§ ©Uid unb n^a^te @:^re. 
gteili(^ foftet e§ tnond^en ^atn^f, bie bofe 3^^atur gu uberujinben, ahex toir 
!annen ^ne§ in OJott, ber un§ ftdr!t. 

§ 2. SSan ber ^riftHc^ctt aSoCfomntctt^eit 
I. SBoritt Befte^t bic c^riftU^c a5ofi£ommett^eit ? 

2)ie djriftlicl^e SSoCfommentjeit beftef)t barin, ba§ tt)ir, frei 
toon allcr unorbentIid)en 3Selt^ unb ©elbftUebe, ©ott iiber 
Meg unb 2iae§ in ®ott lieben. 

t 2. aBarum foKen tuir m^ bcr SJottfommctt^eit ftrcBctt ? 

1) 2SciI e^riftn§ gu Sirien f agt : @etb boHfommen, tok 
euer 95ater im ^immel bollfommen ift 53iatt^. 5, 48. gerner : 
S)u foUft ben ^errn beinen ©ott lieben aug ganjem §er§en; 



— 92 — 

1 19. What is chastity? 

Chastity is a virtue which subdues all impure inclina-= 
tions and desires. 

t20. What is meekness? 

Meekness is a virtue which suppresses all desire of re- 
venge, and any motion of unjust anger and displeasure. 

21. What is temperance in eating and drinking? 

Temperance in eating and drinking is a virtue by which 
we control our appetite for food and drink. 

t22. What is benevolence or brotherly love? 

Benevolence is a virtue by which we wish every one 
well, and share joy and sorrow with our neighbor. 

t23. What is diligence? 

Diligence is a virtue wdiich enables us to perform all 
our duties with earnestness and care, and to use every op- 
portunity for doing good. 

Application. Diligently seek to become more and more virtuous. Vir- 
tue is far more precious than wealth, beauty, or talents. Virtue ennobles 
man, renders him pleasing to God, affords true happiness and true honor. 
It is, no doubt, necessary for us to struggle with our corrupt nature and 
evil inclinations, but we can do all in God who strengthens us. 

§ 2. Christian Perfection. 

I. In what does Christian perfection consist? 

Christian perfection consists in this, that free from all 
inordinate or excessive love of the world and of ourselves 
we love God above everything and everything in God. 

t2. Why should we strive to attain perfection? 

I, Because Christ our Lord says to all: "Be you per- 
fect as also your Heavenly Father is perfect." St. Matt. 
V. 48 ; and : 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy 
whole heart;" 



— 93 — 

2) SSetl tvix im ,g)imtnet urn fo gliicEIitfier fein ttjerben, je 
l^eifiger wix auf ©rben leben. 

3. SBcItifte!^ ift iiBcr^au^Jt bcr 99Bcg gur d^riftarfictt S^ottfommcn^cit ? 

®ie S^acfifolge Scju, beg £ef)rerg imb SSorbtlbeg " alter 
^eiligleit, 

4» aaScIti^c SBltttcI foK jcbcr Shrift aitttJcnbctt, urn ^ur SBoaiommcn^eU 
Stt gclangctt? 

(gr foil, 1) gerne Beten, flei^ig ba^ g6ttItcE)e 9Sort ant)6ren 

unb fifterg bie l^eiligen ©aframente empfangen ; 

2) feine taglid)en ^anblungen im ©tanbe ber ©nabe unb 
auf cine gottgefaHige S3eife t)errid)ten ; 

3) oft on ®otleg ©egentDart benfen ; 

4) fid) felbft ftanbt)aft ubertt)tnben unb t)ertaugnen, unb 
aud) bie la^lic^ert ©iiuben nad) Slmften t)ermeiben. 

1 5. 9Bic foUctt ttiir nn^ felBft tierlaugnen ? 

9Bir foflen un§ 9Kancf)e§ t)erfagen, bag ung Iie6 unb an- 
gcnel)m ift unb SBibrigeg gebulbig ertragen» 

^2Bet nttr nat^folgen totE, bet t}ertaugne fid^ felBft, tte^nte jeitt ^teuj auf 
fi$ unb f olge mix na(^ " Su!, 9, 23. 

6. 9BcId^e ]6efottbcrctt Wlittcl l^at G^riftU)^ gnr Grlangung bcr S5ott= 
fommcn^ftit ttugcratlieu? 

!©ie eDangetifd^en 9latf)e, namlic^ 

1) bie frein)iEige Slrmutf); 

2) bie ftete ^eufci}t)eit; 

3) ben t)oIIfommenen ®e!)orfam unter einem geiftlic^cn 
DBern. 

t ?• 9Bcr ift tJcrBttttbett bie etiangclifr^cn SJrit^c 511 fiectiai^tett ? 

S)ie Drbeng|3erfonen unb ^Ile, bie fid) burdj ein ©eliibbe 
ha^n t)erbunben l^aben. 

@r!ennet ^emanb, na^ tetflti^et UelBerlegung itnb etfttgeitt @el6ete, ha^ 
ft Don ©ott 3um £)xben§ftanbe kxufen ift, f f olge er biefem l^eiltgen S5exufe. 

9lu^atttt)enbung. — ^ttebena^ beinent ©tanbe boHlotnmen gu tuexben. 
SBenn bu aud^ in bex SBelt 16Ietl6ft, fo leBe nid^t na(^ bem ^etfte bex SBelt, 
fonbexn nadft bent ©etfte unb ben ©xunbjdfeen ^efu Sl^xtfti, toelc^e IbejonbexS 
in htn ad^t ©eligMten ent^alten ftnb. (Sie^e (Seite 14.) 

ajfein ©ott unb mcin Staeg! 



— 93 — 

2, Because the more holy our life is upon earth, the 
greater shall be our happiness in heaven. 

3. Which is the best way to perfection? 

The best way to perfection is the imitation of Jesus 
Christ, the Teacher and J\Iodel of holiness. 

4. What means must every Christian use for attaining per- 
fection? 

He must 

1, Love prayer, attentively hear the v/ord of God, 
and often receive the holy Sacraments ; 

2, He must perform his daily actions in the state of 
grace and in a manner pleasing to God; 

3, He must frequently think of the presence of God ; 

4, He must constantly overcome and deny himself, 
and to the best of his power avoid even venial sins. 

t5. How should we deny ourselves? 

We should refuse ourselves many things that are dear 
and agreeable to us, and patiently bear w^hat is disagree- 
able to us. 

*'If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his 
cross daily and follow Me." St. Luke ix. 23. 

6. What particular means for attaining perfection has Jesus 
Christ recommended? 

The evangelical counsels, namxcly: 

1, Voluntary poverty; 

2, Perpetual chastity ; 

3, Entire obedience to a spiritual superior. 

t 7. Who are obliged to observe the evangelical counsels? 

All religious, and all those who have bound themselves 
by vow to keep them. Whoever, after careful delibera- 
tion and fervent prayer, learns that God calls him to the 
religious state, should promptly follow this vocation. 

Application. Strive earnestly to reach perfection in your state of life. 
If you remain in the world, do not live according to the spirit of the world, 
but according to the spirit and maxims of Jesus Christ, which are con- 
tained in the Eight Beatitudes (see p. 154.) 

My God and my All ! 



— 94 — 



§ L SJptt ber ©nabe iifierl^au^t 

1. ^ottttctt ttJir an§ cigettcit ^raftcn blc ^eBotc f^alUn nnh fclirj 

ttierbett ? 

S^etn, tDtr 6eburfen baju ber gottlic^en @nabe. 

2. ^a§ ticrfte^ett tnir unter biefcr ©nabc @ottc^ ? 

Unter bicjer ©nabe ©otteg t)erfte^en tDir bte innere, iiber^ 
natiirddje i^iilfe ober @a6e, tDelc^e un^ ©ott urn ber 95erbienjtc 
Seju ©t)ri[ti iDiflen §u unfcrm etDigen §ei(e t)erleit)t. 

3. ^ie tiielcrlei ift biefc ©nabe ? 

@ie t[t §raeter(et, 

1) bie ©nabe be§ SetftanbeS, audf) tDtrfltc^e 
©nabe gcnannt ; 

2) bie ©imbe ber §etltgmad)ung, au(f) :^eint]== 
m a c^ e n b e ©iiabe, ober ^nabc ber 3ieii)t|ertigung genaniit. 

2;te l^eiltgntad^enbe ©nabe ift em 3iift<ittb ber ©eele, bie tx)irf* 
li(5 e etn S3eiftanb gur S5erric§tung eine§ guten 2Berfe§, 

§ 2* SSon ber toirfti^cn ©nabe^ 

4» 933a^ ift bie ttJirfUt^e ©nabe ohtv &m\>z \>tB ^tmanht§ ? 

S)ie tuirftidje ©nabe ift eine innere iibernaturltd^e ^^iilfe, 
tDoburcf) ©ott unfern S^erftanb erleud)tet unb unfern 3SilIen 
betoegt, ba§ Soje gu metben unb bag ©ute ju tooUen unb gu 
tiollbringen. 

5* Sft ttttjg ber aSciftanb ber &na\>t not^ttjenbig ? 

Sa; benn ot)ne ben Setftanb ber ©nabe fonnen loir nid^t 
bag©eringfte ju unferm^eite anfangen, tort)e|en unb t)onenben. 

„€)^ne ntidS Ibnni i^x ^icfitg ttiun, fiiridfit Sf)riftu§/' ^o^, 15, 5, „^enn 
@ottifte§, ber in eiic§ forool^l ba^ Pollen al^ ba§ SSoIlbringen toirJef 
$t)iL 2, 13, 



— 94 — 

PART III. 

THE MEANS OF GRACE. 



§ I. Grace in General. 

1. Can we, by our own strength, keep the commandments 
and be saved? 

No ; without the grace of God we cannot keep the com- 
mandments and be saved. 

2. What do you mean by the grace of God? 

By the grace of God I m.ean an interior, supernatural 
help or gift, which God confers on us, through the merits 
of Jesus Christ, for our eternal salvation. 

3. How many kinds of grace are there? 

There are two kinds of grace 

1, The grace of assistance, called also actual grace; 

2, Sanctifying grace or habitual grace, called also the 
grace of jiistiiication. 

Sanctifying grace remains habitually in the soul; actual grace aids us in 
doing any particular good act. 



§ 2. Actual Grace. 

4. What is actual grace or the grace of assistance? 

Actual grace is an interior, supernatural help, by which 
God enlightens our understanding and inclines our will to 
avoid evil and to do what is good. 

5. Is the assistance of grace necessary? 

The assistance of grace is so necessary that without it 
we cannot begin, continue, or accomplish tne least thing 
towards our salvation. 

"Without Me you can do nothing," says Christ. St. John xv. 5. **For 
it is God who worketh in j^ou both to will and to accomplish according to 
His good will." Phil. ii. 13. 



— 95 — 

6. XW^lt @ott aHett arienfdjctt f cine ©iiabc tttit ? 

Sci, ®ott t)er(eif)et aileu SKenicIjcn tjintdiig(ttf)e ©nabe, ba§ 
[ie felig tDerben Bnnen, 

„®ott totE, ba§ alle 5Jlenf(^en fettg tcerben unb 3ur ^enntntg bet SSa^t* 
l^eit gelangen/' !♦ S^im. 2, 4. 

7. 233a§ miiffctt lntr unfcrcrfeit^ if^nn, t>amit nn§ bic ®uabc jutn 

^eilc gereiti^e ? 

2Sir biirfen ber ©nabe nidjt tr)tber[tet)en, jonbern tniiffen 
nut berjelben treu mitoirfen* 

t 8. ©ann bcr aJlcnfd^ bcr (^Jnabe tuibcrfte^cn ? 

^a, ber 9J?enjcf) fann ber ®nabe roiberftefien ; benn fie 
notfiigt tt)n nicljt jum @uteu, fonbern tdBt xtjin feine greif)eit 

„§eute, lt3enn il^t feine ©timnte l^oret, berl^drtet eure ^erjen nid^L'* 
$f. 94, 8. 

§ 3^ SSott bcr Ijciltgmac^cttbcn ©nabc* 

9, ^a§ ift bie l^ciUgmat^cnbe (^nabc ? 

2)ie t)eitigmad}ent)e ©nabe ift eine imDerbtente iibernatur- 
lic^e ©abe, n)etcl)e ber t)eiltge ©eift unjerer ©eele mittljeilt, 
iiitb tDeld)e un§ t)or ©ott gered)t unb l)eilig mac^t 

10» a33antm f|etgt bic ^ctligmat^cnbe ©nabc cine nntjcrbicntc @oBc ? 

SSeil [ie ein freie^ ©efcf)enJ ber Siebe ©otteS ift. 

„^enn atfe trcrben Qerei^tfetttget ol^ne (l^t) SSetbtenft buri^ feine ©nabe,. 
butd) bie (Srlofung, bie ba ift in 3efu Sl^xifto," Worn, 3, 24. 

1 11. SSariim mirb bie fjciUgmati^ettbe ©nabc aut^ „@nabe bcr dtzd)t'' 
f crtigung" gcnannt ? 

2Beil tt)ir burd) bie t)ei(igmad^enbe ©nabe geredjtfertigt, 

b. f). t)om ©taiibe ber ©iinbe in ben ©taiib ber ©ered)tig!eit 

unb ,^eiligfeit l^erfet^t merben. 

12» 93Bantt em^jf angt bcr ©iinbcr bie ^eiligmad^cnbc (^nabe ? 

Sm l^eil ©aframent ber Saufe. 

13« SBoburr^ geftt bic l^cingmar^cnbc ©nabe micbcr tJcrl^rcn? 

S)urcf) bie 2;obftinbe. 

14. aSic fann bcr 9Jlcnf(^ bic Dcrlorcnc ^cingmaciOcnbc &na\>t ttiie= 
bcr crlangcn? 

S)urd) bag ©aframent ber 95u^e. 



— 95 — 

6. Does God give His grace to all men? 

Yes ; God gives all men sufficient grace to work out 
their salvation. 

"God will have all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of 
the truth." i Tim. ii. 4. 

7. What must we do on our part that the grace of God may 
lead to our salvation? 

We must not resist the grace of God, but faithfully co- 
operate with it. 

fS. Can we resist the grace of God? 

Yes ; we can resist the grace of God, for God's grace 
does not force the human will, but leaves it perfectly free. 

**To-day if you shall hear His voice harden not your hearts." Ps. 
xciv. 8. 

§ 3. Sanctifying Graee. 

9. What is sanctifying grace? 

Sanctifying grace is an unmerited, supernatural gift, 
which the Holy Ghost communicates to our soul, and 
which renders us just and holy before God. 

10. Why is sanctifying grace called an unmerited gift? 

Because it is an entirely free gift coming from the love 
of God. 

"For ail . . . are justified freely (i.e., without their desert) by His 
grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus." Rom. iii. 24. 

11. Why is sanctifying grace called also the grace of justifica- 
tion? 

Because by sanctifying grace we are justified; that is, 
we pass from the state of sin to the state of righteousness 
and holiness. 

12. When does the sinner first receive sanctifying grace? 

He first receives sanctifying grace in the holy sacra- 
ment of baptism. 

13. How is sanctifying grace lost? 

Sanctifying grace is lost by mortal sin. 

14. How can we recover sanctifjdng grace if we have lost it? 
We can recover sanctifying grace in the sacrament of 

penance. 



— 96 — 
15» aScIdie griij^tc Bringt ber gcre^tfcrtiotc SlJlcnfc^ tntt bcr 

©ate, b. f). t)erbtenftlid)e 3Serfe; benn eg bringt je- 
ber gute .Q3aum gute griidjte. Matt^, 7, 17. 

16» Siintten mx im Stanbc ber Xobfiinbc nxd)t an^ &nit§ if)nn? 

SSir fonnen gmar ©ute^o tljuu; aber Dt)ne 55erbienft fiir 
ben t^immet. 
f 17* Sft bcnn ba^ ®nU unttii^, ba^ tuir im Staubc ber Siinbc 

9Mn; e§ i[t t)telmef)r fcljr niitrlic^, urn t)on bcr g6ttlid)en 
95arm{}er§ig!eit bie ©nabe bcr Sofcf)rung, ginDeitcn aucl) 5Ib- 
toenbuug §eit(ti^er ©trafen ju erlangcu. 

Set §au:^tmann (EotneItu§, Me 5^init)tten- 

18» 233ai^ tierbienen itiir burdft bie giiten $I3er!e, hit toxv im ^tan\>t 
ber ©nabe tl)un ? 

SSir Derbienen burc^ bie guten SSerfe, 

1) bie 95ermef)rung ber Ijeiligmadjcnben ©nabe; 

2) bie eii3ige ©cligfeit 

19^ aRu§ ieber Shrift qntc SSBerfe au^iUJeit ? 

Sa; bcnn jeber 35aum, ber fcine gute griid^te bringt, tDirb 
au§gc()aiicn uiib in§ geuer getr^orfcn. ^att^. 3, io» 

$PaxaIiol t)on ben 2^alenten. 
20* SSSclc^e guten 233er!e fottett ttJtr tJorpglid) auMiien ? 

Sicjenigen, ti:)cld)e gur S3eobad}tung ber ©cbote gcfjoren, 
nnb gur ©rfiillung unferer ®tanbcc^pflid)teii nottjiDcnbig ober 
niit^Iicf) [inb. 

t2U ^ti^t guteit 3S>er!e tuerbeti in bcr IieiUgeii ©thrift noj^ Be= 
fouber!^ em|jfof)(ett ? 

53eten, 3^aften, 2Umojengeben; unb bariinter t)er[te^t man 

iiberl)aupt bie SSerfe bcr 2[nbacf)t, ber Slbtfibtung unb ber 

S^ac^ftenltebe. 

„2)a§ @eBet nttt gaften unb 5ltutofen ift Beffer, al§ ©t^afee bon ©olb 
auf3U^duten/' Xob. 12, 8. 

22* S33orauf fie^t &oit t)ov^nqli^ bei uufertt guten 933er!en ? 

Sluf bie gute 9J?einung obcr 3I6[tcf)t; benn eine unreine 
ober fd)(ed)te 2tb[td)t t)erbirbt an6) bie jonft guten ^anblungen^ 
S3eten, gafteu unb 5llmoi"eugeBen ber ^l^arifaer* Tiaii^. 6. 



— 9G — 

15. What fruits does the justified man produce by the help 
of grace? 

He produces good, that is meritorious, works ; for 
''every good tree bringeth forth good fruit/' St. Matt, 
vii. 17. 

16. Can we do no good when we are in the state of mortal 
sin? 

When we are in mortal sin we can do good, but cannot 
merit heaven. 

1 17. Is, then, the good done in mortal sin useless? 

No ; the good done in mortal sin is very useful for ob- 
taining from God's mercy the grace of conversion, and 
sometimes for turning aside temporal punishment. 

The centurion Cornelius. Acts x. The Ninivites. Jonas iii. 

18. What do we merit by the good works which we do in the 
state of grace? 

By the good works which we do in the state of grace we 
merit 

1, An increase of sanctifying grace; 

2, Eternal salvation. 

19. Is every Christian bound to do good works? 

Yes ; for ''every tree that doth not yield good fruit shall 
be cut down and cast into the fire.'' St. Matt. iii. 10. 

Parable of the talents. 

20. What good works ought we especially to perform? 

Those which belong to the observance of the command- 
ments, and which are necessary or useful to fulfil the du- 
ties of our state of life. 

t2i. What other good works are especially recommended in 
Holy Scripture? 

Prayer, fasting, and alms ; by which in general are un- 
derstood the works of devotion, mortification, and charity. 

"Prayer is good with fasting and alms, more than to lay up treasures 
of gold." Tob. xii. 8. 

22. What does God especially consider in our good works? 

Our good intention ; for a bad intention destroys the 
effect of our otherwise good works. 

Examples. Prayer, fasting, and alms of the Pharisees. St. Matt, vi. 



— 97 — 

23. 933a§ ift bie outc Snetnung ? 

S)ie gute SDZcinimg i[t bte 2l6ficl^t, aEe un[ere SSerfe urn 
©otte^ tDtllen unb §u jetner (S^re ju t(}un. 

,,3Jloget xi)X effen obet trin!en, cber ettt)a§ 5lnbere§ tf)un, fo tl^ut ^IIe§ 
3ur ei^te OJotteg." 1. ^or. 10, 3L 

24. SBie fantt man furj elite gitte 3)leittuncj emerf en ? 

9J?etn ©ott unb mein §err! 5l[Ie§ ju betner Sf)re! Sefu^ 
birgulieb! 3Sie ®ott tDiU] 

25. SBatttt fuU titan ettte ^ntt SBZeiittttto crttjetfcit ? 

©ig ift fel^r ^et([am fie i)fter§ im S^age, befonberg jeben 
SKorgen, ju ertoccfen. 

26. SSel^e 9Jlttte( tttitffeit ttiir ^ur ©rlattguitg ber G)itabe t)or5ugn(i^ 
gel6rau(J)eit? 

S)ie t)eiligen ©aframente unb ba^g ©ebet 

9lu^antDent)un<). — ©(^a^e bie l^etligmad^enbe G)nabe iiBer 5IIIe§, fie ift 
ha^ loftBatfte ©eft^en! @otte§, hk 5^ette be§ (SDangeliumS, ba§ §oct)3eit§!leib. 
SBetoa^xe fie fotgfaltig. S^tad^te tdglid^ buri^ ©ebet unb gute 2Ber!e fie ^u 
Jjettnel^ten, uttb bitte @ott 16efonber§ urn bie (Bnabe ber S5et)arrli(^feit. ;,53e' 
fleiget eud§ euten SSeruf unb euxe 5Iu§ern)at)lung burc§ gute 2Bex!e getoi^ 3U 
tnad^en." 2. $pet. 1, 10. 

sBon ben I)ciligcn ©aframentcn* 

1. aSa^ ift etn 8a!ratitettt ? 

©in ©aframent ift ein fi(i)tbare§ ^dd^^n, t)on Sf)riftu§ 
eingefe^t, iDelc^eg nn§ unfid)tbare ®nabe unb innere §eiligung 
ntittt)eilt. 

2^ 2Ba^ ttiirb alfo su eiitem (Saframcitt erforbert? 

3u einem ©aframent iDcrben brei ©tude erforbert, 

1) ein fic^tbare^ 3dd)^n\ 

2) eine unfidjtbare ©nabe; 

3) bie ©infegung Don Sejug Sf)riftu§. 

3» aSa^ fitr ©itabeit ttiirfen bie ©afraitteitte ? 

1) StUe ©aframente ertl)eilen ober i^ermel^ren 
bte l^eiligmadjenbe ®nabe; 

2) jebe^ ©aframent ertf)eilt nod) befonbcre ©naben. 



— 97 — 

■23. What is a good intention? 

A good intention is the purpose to serve and honor God 
in all our works. 

"Whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the 
glory of God." i Cor. x. 31. 

:24. How may we briefly make a good intention? 

We may say : "My Lord and my God !" "All for Thy 
honor!'' or, "Jesus, for love of Thee!" "God's will be 
done !" 

25. When should we make a good intention? 

We should make a good intention often during the day, 
and especially in the morning. 

26. What special means must we use to obtain grace? 

The holy sacraments and prayer. 

Application. Value sanctifying grace above everything; it is the most 
precious gift of God, the "pearl," "the wedding garment," spoken of in the 
Gospel. Carefully guard it; strive daily to increase it by prayer and good 
works; beg of God in particular the grace of perseverance. "Labor, that 
by good works you may make sure your calling and election.'* 2 St. Peter 



THE SACRAMENTSe 

1. What is a sacrament? 

A sacram.ent is an outward sign of inzvard grace, or a 
sacred and mysterious sign and ceremony ordained by 
Christ, by which grace is conveyed to our souls. 

2. How many things are necessary to constitute a sacra- 
ment? 

Three things are necessary to constitute a sacrament, 
namely : 

1, An outward sign; 

2, An inward grace ; 

3, The institution of Christ. 

3. What graces do the sacraments confer? 

1, All the sacramicnts either give or increase sanctify- 
ing grace ; 

2, Each sacrament gives special graces. 



_ 98 — 

t4» aSStc ntiiffett tuir btc Ijcit* <8aframcnte cnt^jfaitgcn, batnit pe 
biefe ^uaben in un^ l^ertJorfiringen ? 

2Sir miiffen bte f)ciL ©aframente triiirbtg empfangcn. 

t 5» 2Sa^ fitr cine ©iinbe Bcgclftt berjcntgc, bcr u it ttJiir big ciii 
fitii, (Bafvamtnt empfdngt ? 

©r bege^t eine fel)r jd)ti:)ere ©iinbe, etnen ©otteSraub. 
6* aSo^er f}ahtn bic IfteiL Saframcntc i^re ^raft ? 

S)te f)eiL ©aframente ^abm if)re Straft Don bcr ©inje^ung 
Se[u S^rtftt unb feinen unenblid)en Serbienften. 

?♦ a33ic tiicic Saframcnte ^at S^riftit^ cingefe^t? 

©icbeu: 1) bie S^aufe, 2) bte girmung, 3) ha§ f)eiligfte 
©afrainent bee SHtar^, 4) bie Su^e, 5) bte Ie|te Cclung, 
6) bie ^rieftertDei^e, 7) bie (£f)e. 

©0 ^ai bte.!atf)oUfi^e ^tri^e, bte ©aule unb @tunbfefte bet SSo^t^ett bon 
je^er gele^rt, ii^te jelbft hi^ in fvii^etn ^afjx^unbexten t)on xtjX getrennten 
(SeJteti Ibegeugen. 

8» 933tc tfjcilt man btc ^ci(» ®a!rantctttc ciit ? 

9}?an tljcilt fie eirt in ©aframente ber Sebenbtgen 
unb ©aframente ber X o b t e n. 

9. SBeld^e ftttb hit 'Batvamcntt bcr ScBcitbtgcit ? 

©a!ramente ber Sebenbigen finb, 

1) bie girmung; 

2) ha§> ©aframent beg 2lltar§; 

3) bie le^te Delung; 

4) bie ^rieftenDeit)e; 

5) bie (£()e, 

t lO^ 995aruttt Ijci^cit fie ©alratttcutc bcr Scbcttbigcn ? 

23ei( man, nm fie tDiirbig ^n empfangen, bag nbernatiir- 
Itd)e Seben, b. ^. bie {)eiligmac^enbe ©nabe I)aben mnB- 

11, 2BcId^e fittb ©aframcitte bcr ^obtcn ? 

©aframente ber 2 o b t e n finb: bie Sanfe nnb bie 95nf3e. 

1 12. aSaruttt l^cigcit fie Safranteittc bcr Sobtett ? 

SBeit man bci i(}rcm ©mpyange bag Seben ber ©nabe nocf) 
mcf)t t)at, ober bod) nic^t gu tjaben brauc^t 



— 98 — 

t4« How must we receive the sacraments, in order that they 
may produce their graces in us? 

We must receive the sacraments worthily. 

t5. What sin does he commit who receives a sacrament un- 
worthily? 

He commits a very grievous sin, a sacrilege. 

6. Whence have the sacraments the power of giving grace? 

The sacraments have the power of giving grace from 
the merits of Jesus Christ, by whom they were instituted. 

7. How many sacraments did Christ institute? 

Christ instituted seven sacraments, namely: I, Bap- 
tism; 2, Confirmation; 3, Holy Eucharist; 4, Penance; 5, 
Extreme Unction ; 6, Holy Orders ; 7, Matrimony. 

Note. The Catholic Church, the "pillar and ground of truth," has 
taught so from the beginning, as is attested even by the sects which in 
the first centuries separated themselves from her. 

8. How are the sacraments divided? 

The sacraments are divided into sacraments of the Hv- 
ing and sacraments of the dead. 

g. Which are the sacraments of the living? 

The sacramicnts of the lizing are : 

1, Confirmation; 

2, Holy Eucharist ; 

3, Extreme Unction ; 

4, Holy Orders; 

5, ]\Iatrimony. 

1 10. Why are they called sacraments of the living? 

Because, to receive them worthily, we must be In the 
state of grace. 

II. Which are the sacraments of the dead? 

The sacraments of the dead are these two : Baptism and 
Penance. 

1 12. Why are they called sacraments of the dead? 

Because, to receive them worthily, we are not required 
to be in the state of grace. 



— 99 — 

13« 9!Btc toerbctt bic i^ciU ©aframcittc fonft not^ eingetl^cUt ? 

S)ie t)eiL ©aframente tDerben no(^ eingetljetit in foI(f)Ci 
bie man nur © i n m a I unb f ol^e, bte man 6 f t e r ^ em« 
^fangen !ann. 

14. SSel^c ®a!rametttc fiimtcn nur ©inntal cm^jfattgen ttjerbcn? 

2)ie Saufe, bie gtrmung unb bie ^rieftertpetfie. 
i* 15* SSarum fonncit biefe nur ®inma( cm^jfangett ttJcrbcn ? 

SSett [ie ber ©eele ein unaugl6fc^Itcf)eg 3KerfmaI einbruden. 

IBu^anHJCnllung. —^anU ©ott ton ganjent ^ergen fiir bie Tfjett. ©a!ra* 
tttente, biefe !oftbaren ©nabenquellen, burd^ ineld^e un§ bie S5erbienfte ^efu 
(Sl^jrifti gnfliegen gur S^leittigung unb ^eitigung unfercr ©eele. S3enu^e fie 
too^i unb Siite bi(5, fie unrourbig gu empfangen ober biefelben aum glud^en 
^u mifebraud^en. 

35Dn ber Xan^t. 

1. 2Serdjc^ ift bal erftc unb uot^itjcubigfte Saframcttt? 

S)ai3 erfte unb notf)n)cnbig[te ©aframent ift bie S^aufe. 

2. SSarum ift bic Saitfc \>a§ crftc ©aframcnt? 

SBcil man t)or ber Saufe fetn anbereg ©aframent giiltig 
tmpfangen faun. 

3. SSarum ift hie Saufe ha§ not^tticnbioftc Saframcut? 

SSeit oljiie bie Saufe 9Ztemanb fclig n:)crt)cn fann. 

„2Benn ^einanb nic^t toiebergeboren tuitb au§ bent SSaffer unb bem fjeb 
ttgen ©eifte, fo !ann er in ba§ ^eid^ ®otte§ nic^t einge^en/ 3ol^. 3, 5, 
^@e^et unb lel^ret alle S5o(!et unb taufet fie im 3^iamen be» ^ater§, beg (So]&ne§ 
unb be§ ]§eiligen (5)eifteg/' maii^, 28, 19. 

4* 2Ba^ ift bic Saufc ? 

S)ie Stauje ift jeneS ©aframent, in n)eld)em ber SJJenfd^ 
burd^ ba§ 2Ba[]er unb bas 23ort ©otte^ Don aUer ©iinbe ge^ 
teinigt, xn ©Ijrifto gel)eiligt unb §um etpigen Seben tDieber^ 
geboren ttjirb. 

5* aSStc tuirb bic Sanfc crt^ctlt ? 

®ie Sanfe mirb ertf)ei(t, tnbem man SSaffer iiBer ba§ 
^aupt beiS Sduftingg gie^t unb gugleic^ bie SBorte au^fpridjt: 



— 99 — 

13. How often can the sacraments be received? 

Some sacraments can be received but once, and others 
more than once. 

14. Which sacraments can be received but once? 

These three : Baptism, Confirmation, and Holy Orders. 

1 15. Why can these be received but once? 

Because they imprint an indelible character on the soul. 

Application. Give fervent thanks to God for the holy Sacraments, 
those precious channels of grace, through which the merits of Jesus Christ 
flow to us to cleanse and sanctify our souls. Make a proper use of them, 
and beware of receiving them unworthily. 



BAPTISM. 

1. Which is the first and most necessary sacrament? 
Baptism is the first and most necessary sacrament 

2. Why is baptism the first sacrament? 

Because no sacrament can be validly received before 
baptism. 

3. Why is baptism the most necessary sacrament? 
Because without baptism no one can be saved. 

"Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God." St. John iii. 5. "Going, therefore, teach 
ye all nations: baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost." St. Matt, xxviii. 19. 

4. What is baptism? 

Baptism is a sacrament in which^ by water and the 
word of God, we are cleansed from all sin, sanctified in 
Christ, and born again to eternal life. 

5. How is baptism given? 

Baptism is given by pouring water on the head of the 
person to be baptized and saying at the same time the 



— 100 — 

„ScI) taiife bic^ tm 9?amcn bci5 95ater§ unb bc^ ©o!^ne§ 

unb b^o Ijeiligcn ©eiftc^v" 

Wan mu§ babct bte ^IBfii^t f)aBen gu taufcn unb Sauftnaffet ober 
naturlitfje^ 2Baffet ne^men. £ann man ba§ Staffer nid)t auf baS- 
§au:pt QteB^n, fo gtegt man e§ auf etnen anbern Xl^eit be§ i^orperg, 

6. ^on totl^tn Siinbctt mirb bcr SJlenfc^ in bcr ^aiifc ocrctntot ? 

93on ber ©rbfiinbe unb alien Siinbcn, bie ber SJJcnjcf) tjor 
ber ^laufe begangen l)at 

7. 23^irb in ber ^aufc and) bic Strafe ber Silnbe nadjgclaffett? 

©DtDof)! bte ^eitUcIje al^ bie etDtge Strafe tDtrb in ber 
Saufe nac^getaffen. 

8. aSie ttJtrb ber SJleitfc^ burrfi hk Xaufe ge^etltgt unb geiftig toit^ 

bergeboreu ? 

2)er SlZenjc^ empfangt buret) bie Xaufe bie I)ci(igmacf)enbe 
©imbe, tDirb ein Slinb (i^otteio, 2}Zitglteb ber ^irdje (Stjriftt unb 
@rbe be§ ^tmmely. 

t9» ^a§ ttiirb mit ber l^ciUgmadftenbeu ©nabe ber (Seele bc:^ 
Xauflittg^ eingegoffeu ? 

S)ie bret gottli(^eit Sugenben bcj^ ®(aubeni3, ber ^offnung 

unb ber Siebe. 

„^ie SteBe ift in unfere §er3en ergoffen burc^ ben l^eiligen ©eift, ber un5 
gecjeBen ift." 9^om. 5, 5. 

10. 2Bcr !amt unb fctt tauten ? 

Ser ^riefter unb ^tvav ber ^farrgetftticTje foil taufcn; tm 
gafi ber 9^ot^ aber !ann jcbcr SJ^enfc^ o^ixltiQ taufen, iDcnn er 
%llc§ nad) ber S^orfc^rtft bcr Sircf)e tt)ut unb bie 2{bfid)t I)at 
ju taufen. 

t !!♦ aSie mug ntan fit^ auf ben ©m^jfang bcr 2^aufe t)orbcretteit ? 

Siejcnigen, tDclc^e hm ©ebrauc^ ber 33ernunft f)aben, 
tniiffen gtauben unb itjre bcgangenen ©iinben bereuen. 

,,3Ber glauBt unb getauft ift, ber toirb felig/' 

12» 233a^ ge(o6t man in ber Saufe ? 

^S^er Sciufling gelobt fclbft obcr burcf) Xaufpatt)en, 
1) bem ©atan, fcincr ^racljt unb fcincu 23crfen, b. f). ber 
©iinbe unb atlem ^b]m §u entfagen; 



— 100 — 

words: ''I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost/' 

It is, of course, necessary to have the intention to baptize. Baptismal 
water, or, if this be not at hand, natural water must be used. If the 
water cannot be poured on the head, it may be poured on any other part 
of the body. 

6. From what sins are we cleansed in baptism? 

In baptism we are cleansed from original sin and from 
all sins committed before baptism. 

7. Is the punishment due to sin forgiven in baptism? 

Yes ; temporal as well as eternal punishment is for- 
given in baptism. 

8. Kow are we sanctified and born again in baptism? 

In baptism we receive sanctifying grace and are made 
children of God, members of the Church of Christ, and 
heirs of heaven. 

tg. What is infused into the soul in baptism, together with 
sanctifying grace? 

The theological virtues of faith, hope, and charity are 
infused into the soul in baptism. 

"The charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, 
who is given to us." Rom. v. 5. 

10. Who can administer baptism? 

The parish priest should administer baptism ; in case of 
necessity any person can validly baptize, provided he has 
the intention to baptize, and does what the Church re- 
quires. 

1 1 1.. What preparation should be made for baptism? 

Persons that have attained the use of reason must be- 
lieve, and be sorry for their sins. 

"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." St. Mark xvi. 16. 

12. What promises are made in baptism? 

The person to be baptized, either personally or through 
sponsors, promises : 

1st, To renoimce Satan with all his works and pomps, 
that is, all sin ; 



— 101 — 

2) S)te IatI)oIifcf)e Scfjre feft unb [tanbljaft 5U Qlanhm 
unh nacfi ber|clben gu lebcn, 

^ie 'Zau'ipaiijen tteten mitbem ^^dufltng in eine geiftlidje 33ertt)artbtfc^att 
unb ift baburti) bie (Sf)e alDiic^en 2auf:^att)e unb 2:auf!inb tierbotMi. 

tl3* aSa^ ift tiott ben Xan^patf^cn p Bemcrfcn? 

1) Set ber fcierlic^en Saufe mu^ tDcnigfteng (Sin Sauf^ 
:pat^e feht; 

2) bie Xaufpat^en folleit gute SJatfiotifcn feirt unb bafitr 
forgen, ha^ ha§> Stinb in ber fatt)olifcI)en 3ie(igion er^ogen tcerbe* 

14» Santt hit S^aufc ttiiebcr^olt ttjcrbcn? 

©ie Staufe !ann nicl)t tt)ieberf)o{t, fonbern nur einmal ge^ 
fpenbet tDerben; benn fie briic!t ber ©eele ein unauslojdjU^e^ 
2Ker!maI auf. 

3ft man tm S^etfel, oB ^emanb getauft obet boc^ gilt tig getauft 
ift fo f|)enbet mant^m bie ^iaufe Bebingung^toeife, inbem man i>rid§t: SSenn 
bu nic^t getauft bift, f o taufe id§ bic^ im Xiamen be§ S5ater§ unb be§ ©o^weS 
unb be§ l^eiL ©eifte§, 

1 15» ^ann bie 28affertaufe itkmaW erfe^t toerben ? 

3Senn bie SSaffertaufe unmogtic^ ift, fo fann fie burd) bte 
$Begierbetaufe unb S I n 1 1 a u f e erfe^t tnerben. 

9lu^antocnJ>Uii0» — 2:an!e @ott, bag bu t)or fo t)ieten S;aufenben ba§ 
^liid l^atteft getauft gu iDcrben SSetDa^re f orgfaltig ba§ lt)eiBe ^teib ber Un* 
f(^ulb, fringe e§ unbeftccEt t)or hen S^iic^terftu^l ^efu S'Onfti, bamit bu ha^ 
etoige SeBen exiangeft. (Srinnere bid^ oft an bie l^eiL Saufgelubbe, ©riteuerc 
fie oft, Befonberg Bei ber l^eil. Communion. 



35on ber girmung^ 

1. ^a§ ift hk glrmmig ? 

S)te girmung ift jene§ ©aframent, in tvd&j^m ber ©etaufte 
burc^ ^anbauflegung, ©albung unb ©ebet be^ 83i)c^ofe^ t)om 
I)ciligen ©cift geftdrft tnirb, bamit er feinen ®(au5en bur(^ 
2Bort unb %i\at ftanbf)aft befenne. 



i 



— 101 — 

2d, Firmly to believe the doctrines of the Catholic 
Church, and to iive up to them. 

Note. Sponsors contract a spiritual relationship with their godchild, and 
thus marriage between them is forbidden and invalid unless a dispensation 
be obtained. 

13. What is to be noted regarding sponsors, that is, god- 
fathers and godmothers? 

1, At a solemn baptism there must be at least one 
sponsor ; 

2, The sponsors should be good Catholics, and must 
see that their godchild is brought up in the Catholic re- 
ligion. 

14. Can baptism be repeated? 

No ; baptism can be given but once, for it imprints an 
indelible mark on the soul. 

When in doubt whether a person has been baptized validly or at all, we 
baptize him conditionally, saying: If thou art not baptized, I baptize thee 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 



15. Can nothing supply the place of baptism by water ? 

When baptism by water cannot be had, it can be sup- 
plied by baptism of desire or by baptism of blood. 

Application. Be ever mindful of what you owe to God for the great 
grace of baptism. With jealous care preserve the white garment of inno- 
cence; bear it without stain before the judgment-seat of Jesus Christ, that 
you may have eternal life. Remember your baptismal promises, and often 
renew them, especially when you go to Holy Communion. 



CONFIRMATION. 

I. What is confirmation? 

Confirmation is a sacrament in which, by the imposition 
of the Bishop's hands, anointing, and prayer, those al- 
ready baptized are strengthened by the Holy Ghost,, 
steadfastly to profess their faith by word and deed. 



— 102 — 
f 2 9Bcr le^tt un§, ha^ S^riftu^ ha§ ©aframcnt bcr S^tmuttg citt= 

S)ie unfct)t6are !at(}oIilcf)e ^trdje, in Uebereinftimmung mit 
ber IjeiL ©cljrift unb ber Scljre ber S3dter. 

^^a fie ($etnt§ unb 3o!)anne§) gu ben @IauI)tgen na^ ©atrtatia fatnen, 
Ibeteten fie iiber biejelBen, baB fie hen l^eiligen @eift em+jfangen moc^ten; benn 
cr ttjar nod^ ii6et !eirten berfelBen ge!ommen, f otibetn fie toaten nut getauft 
int D^anten beg |)errn ^e]n. S)a legten fie t'finen bie $dnbe auf, unb fie ent* 
:^)fingen hen l^eiUgen @eift/' 5l|)g. 8, 15—17. 

3* aSa§ ttitrfet btc l^irmuitg in unferer ©eclc ? 

1) S}te girmung t)ermef)rt in un§ bie !)eitigmadE)enbe ©nabe; 

2) fie ert[)eilt mv$ ben l^eiligen ©ei[t gum Sl^ampfe gegen 
ba§ 936[e unb gum 23acf)$t^um im ©utcn; 

3) fie briidt ber @ee(e ein unau§t6)djti(^e§ Tlatmal auf. 

2. ^or. 1, 21 unb 22. 

4* 2Ser Ijat bie ©cttJaft gu ftrmen ? 

S)ie ©eiDalt gu firmen f)aben eigenttii^ nur bie Si]c!)6fe 
al§ Stac^plger ber 2Ipo[teL 

1 5* aSBic ertf]ei(t ber aSift^of hk |?trmutt(j ? 

S)er 93iltf)of ftrecft guerft bie ^linbe iiber aUe ^yirmtinge 
an§ unb ruft ben l)eiligen ®eift fiber fie I)erab. S)ann legt 
er Sebem inebefonbere bie ^anb auf, mad)t mit bcm t)ci(igen 
(Sfjrifam ba!§ Sitreuggeidjen auf bie ©time be§ girmlingc^ unb 
f priest: Sc^ begeic^ne bicf) mit bem 3^i<^^^n be^ t)ciL SlreujeS 
imb ftarfe bic^ mit bem S()rifam be§ ,^ei(e^, im Seamen beg 
3^aterg nub be§ ©ofjueg unb be§ f)ei(igen ©eifte§. Slmem 

Sunt String ertl^eilt er Allien ben (Segen. 

1 6> 9!Ba^ ift ber S^rtfam ? 

S)er Sf)rifam ift eine 95ermifc^ung t)on Dlitienbl unb 95at 
fam, t)om 93ijd)Dfe am griinen Sonnerftag gcfcgnet ©r ift 
cin 3cid)en ber innern ©tarfung unb ^eiligung. 

i* 7. aSarum ma^t ber aSift^of auf hk (Stirne t>a§ ^reu^seti^ett ? 

Um anjubeuten, ha'i] fic^ ber K^rift be§ ^reuge^ niematg 
fdjamen, fonbern feinen ©(auben an Sejum, hm ©efreujigten, 
-Ol^ne @d)cu befennen foE. 



— 102 — 

1 2. How do we know that the sacrament of confirmation 
was instituted by Christ? 

We know it from the teaching of the infallible Church, 
in accordance with the Holy Scripture and the doctrine of 
the early Fathers. 

"They sent to them Peter and John, who prayed for them that they 
might receive the Holy Ghost: for He was not yet come upon any one of 
them, but they were only baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. Then, 
they laid their hands upon them; and they received the Holy Ghost." 
Acts viii. 15-17. 

3. What are the effects of confirmation? 

1, Confirmation increases sanctifying grace in us; 

2, It gives us the Holy Ghost, to enable us to resist 
evil and to grow in virtue; 

3, It imprints on our soul a mark that can never be 
effaced. 2 Cor. i. 21, 22. 

4. Who has the power to confirm? 

Bishops, as successors of the Apostles, have the power 
to confirm. 

ts- How does the Bishop give confirmation? 

The Bishop extends his hands over all who are to be 
confirmed, and prays that the Holy Ghost may come 
down upon them; he then lays his hand on each one and 
makes on his forehead the sign of the cross with holy 
chrism, saying : I sign thee with the sign of the cross and 
I confirm thee with the chrism of salvation, in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

He concludes by giving all the Episcopal Benediction, 

t6. Of what does the holy chrism consist? 

Holy chrism consists of oil of olives and balsam blest 
by the Bishop on Maundy Thursday. It signifies inward 
strength and sanctification. 

t 7. Why does the Bishop make the sign of the cross on the 
forehead of the persons he confirms? 

To remind them that a Christian, must never be 
ashamed of the Cross, but boldly profess his faith in 
Christ Crucified. 



— 103 — 

t8. 933antm gtBt bcr SStfrf)of nad^ bcr ©alBuitg bcm ffirmnitgc 
ciucu geUttbctt S3arfcttftretriq ? 

Urn tl)tt su ertnnern, ha^ er berett fern foU, um be§ 9^a^ 
mens Sefu tt)i(Ien Unbilben gebulbtg gu ertragen. 

9» Sft bic ^irmung pr ©cUgfett not^tticttbtg ? 

S)te girmimg tft gur ©eligfctt nicl}t itnumgangticJ) notf)== 
tt)enbig; boc^ tDdre e§ ©iinbe, etn fo !rdftige^ ^eilgmittel au§ 
©leicfigiiltigteit §u t)cr[dumen. 

10. SaScr fann bic g^irmung em^jfuttgcn? 

Seber gctaufte 9}?en)c^ fann bie girmung empfangen. 

t !!♦ 238tc foil man bic girmung cm^jf angcu ? 

1) 93?an foil im ©taribe ber ©nabe fcin; 

2) ben l^etltgen ®eift um jetne ©aben bitten; 

3) @ott t)er[pred)en, aU ein guter ®^ri[t §u tcbcn unb ju 
fterbcn; 

4) \ii) ntc^t entfernen, bet)or ber Sifcf)of am ©djluffe bert 
@egen gegeben i)at 

12. aScIi^c^ fittb bic ©aBcn ht§ l^ciligcn ©ciftc^ ? 

S)ie ©abe 1) ber 9Seu3{)ett, 2) be§ 95erftanbe§, 3) be§ $Ra^ 
tl)c§, 4) ber ©tarle, 5) bcr 2Biffenf(^aft, 6) ber gri3mmigfeit, 
7) ber gurd)t ®otte§. Sf. ii, 2. 

1 13. ffiSaruttt ttjcrbcu l6ci bcr JJirmung ^atlftcit gcnomntcn ? 

S)amtt fie bie girmtinge jur girmung fiitjren unb tf)nett 
nac^()er geiftlic^en S3eiftanb leiften. 

®ie girmung§:^at^en tretett in eine Qetftltcfte SSertoanbtfd^aft mtt bem 
girmling, ^iejelbe Bilbet j[ebod§ anbet§ tvk hzi ber %an^e fein (Sfieljinbettii^. 

$Bon bcm allctl)ctttg[tctt (Safrcmcntc bt§ Wats. 

§ 1. SJutt bcr ©cgcttttiart S^riftt im Ijcil. ©aframcntc* 
1. ^a§ ift ha§ ^ciligftc Saframcitt bc^ ^tltar^ ? 

@§ tft ber tt)at)re Seib unb ba§ tt)abre Slut Sefu S^riftt, 
ber unter hm ©eftalten t)on SSrob unb 33ein §ur 9Zal}rung un^ 
ferer ©eele tt)trf(id) unb tDefentlid) gegenmdrtig tft, 

S)a§ l^alligfte 5l(tat§fa!mment l^eifet aud^ gro^nleii^nam ober (Sut^ariftie. 



— 103 — 

f 8. Why does the Bishop, after anointing them, give them a 
slight blow on the cheek? 

To remind them that they should be ready to suffer 
patiently any humiliation for the sake of Christ. 

9. Is confirmation necessary for salvation? 
Confirmation is not absolutely necessary to save our 

souls, yet it would be a sin wilfully to neglect receiving 
so powerful a means of salvation. 

10. Who can be confirmed? 

Every one who is baptized can be confirmed. 

tii. How are we to receive the sacrament of confirmation? 

1, We must be in the state of grace ; 

2, Fervently pray for the gifts of the Holy Ghost; 

3, Promise God that we will live and die as good 
Chi Istians ; 

4, Not leave the church before the Bishop has given 
his blessing. 

12. Mention the gifts of the Holy Ghost. 

The gifts of the Holy Ghost are these seven: i, Wis- 
dom; 2, Understanding; 3, Counsel; 4, Fortitude; 5, 
Knowledge ; 6, Piety ; 7, Fear of the Lord. Is. xi. 2. 

1 13. Why are sponsors required in confirmation? 

That they may present to the Bishop those who are to 
be confirmed, and afterwards give them spiritual aid. 

Sponsors in confirmation, as in baptism, contract a spiritual relationship 
with the persons for whom they stand, but in this instance, unlike in bap- 
tism, no impediment to marriage between sponsor and godchild exists. 



THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 

§ I. The Real Presence of Christ in the Blessed 
Sacrament. 

I. What is the Holy Eucharist? 

The Holy Eucharist is a sacram.ent in which the true 
Body and true Blood of Jesus Christ are substantially 
present under the appearances of bread and wine, for the 
nourishment of our souls. 

It is called Eucharist from the Greek word Eucharistia, which means 
Good G^ace* 



— 104 — 

2* aSatttt I)at Scfuig ba§ ^eilioftc 5IItar§fa!ratttcttt ttJirflid^ ctngcfe^t? 

Seim letter: 2lbent)mat)(e am ^orabeiibe feine^ Seibcn^ 
unb Sobe^. 

3. 23310 fjat ^efu^ ha§ ^ciligftc mtav§^alxamcnt einocfc^t ? 

Seju'o na()m 33rob, fegncte unb brad^ e^, gab c§ feincir 
Siingern unb jprad) : 9^et)met l)tn unb effet, b t e ) e ^ i ft 
m e i n S e i b. 5)ann naf)m er ben ^elcf) mit 2Sein, fegncte 
unb reid)te tf)n fetnen Sungern unb fpracf): Xxxnki 2(Ue ba^ 
rau§; benn biefeS ift mein 93Iut — 2f)ut bie§ ja 
tneincm Slnbenfen. 

4. 2f9a§ geff^tt^ mit bcm SSrobe unb bent SSeittc, iiBcr mcti^c^ Se^ 

fii^ bic SSorte fpradj: 2)iefc^ ift mein £ei^ — ^icfc^ 
ift meitt f&int? 

Set btefen SSorten tDurbe burd) ©otteg 51f(maci)t ba^ 58rot> 

unb ber "iiSdn in bag tna()re glcifc^ unb 53lut Seju ©Ijrifti 

t)mDanbett. 

5^ ^a§ Uitf) na^ bicfcn aSBortcn (S^^rifti tjoit Srob wnb 2Scitt iiu^ 
itlirio ? 

D'fiditg aU bie ©eftatten. 
6. 2Ba§ berftc^t man lutter ben ©cftaltcu tion SBrob unb SSctn? 

2lflc§ tva^ t)on Srob unb SSetn in bie ©innc fiUIt, gorm,. 
garbe, @efd)macf, ©erud) u, f. lu. 

1 7» SBie tniffen mir^ bo^ (S^riftn^ mit ben Shorten : ,,^tefci3 tft 
mein Seib, biefe*^ ift mdn ^int'^ htn ^tpofteln fetnen xoat^xtn 
2ni) unb fein ma^rei^ fdiut gab ? 

SSir tDtffen e^, 1) iDeit 6f)riftug fc^on friiljcr fcincn Sungertt 

t)er[)eiBen t)atte, ba^ er tt)nen fein ^leifcJ^ tDat)rljafttg §u effen 

unb fein 95lut tr)at3rt)aftig ^u trinfen geben tDerbe ; 30!), 6, 52 u. ff. 

2) tDeil er beim 5lbenbmat)(e au^brMlic^ erflcirte, baB bag, 
tDaS er {f)nen nun alg ©peife unb Sran! barreid)e, tDirtUd) fein 
Seib unb fein Slut fei, 

3) meil bie Slpoftel unb bie Iat^oIifcJ)e ^ircf)e t)on ]e()cr fa 
geglaubt unb getet)rt t)aben, 1. ^zx. 10, 16 unb ii, 22. 

8. ^at gfjriftn^ nnrfj feinen 5(?ofteIn hk ^3maU gcgeben, Sroti 
mx\> aaSein in fein Jjeiligfte^ ^^eifc^ unb 'sBint sn Dennanbeln ? 

Sa; biefe ©emalt f)at er it)nen gegebeu mit bcu 2Sovtcn: 

%'i)nt b i e g gu meinem 2lnbenfen. 



~ 104 — 

2. When did Jesus Christ institute the Holy Eucharist? 

Jesus Christ instituted the Holy Eucharist at the Last 
Supper, the evening before His bitter Passion and Death. 

3. How did Jesus Christ institute the Holy Eucharist? 
*'Jesus took bread, and blessed, and broke, and gave to 

His disciples, saying: 'Take ye and eat; This is My 
Body/ In like manner taking the chalice with wine in it, 
He blessed it and gave it to His disciples, saying: 'Drink 
ye all of this; This is My Blood.' ('Do this for a com- 
memoration of Me.')" St. Matt. xxvi. ; i Cor. xi. 23-25. 

4. What became of the bread and wine when Jesus pro- 
nounced these words over them: "This is My Body" — 
"This is My Blood"? 

The bread was changed into the Body and the wine into 
the Blood of Jesus Christ. 

5. After these words of Christ, what still remained of the 
bread and wine? 

Nothing remained of the bread and wine, but their spe- 
cies or appearances, 

€. What is meant by the appearances of bread and wine? 

By appearances of bread and wine is meant all that our 
senses perceive of bread and wine, such as form, color, 
taste, etc. 

t 7. How do we know that with these words: "This is My 
Body — This is My Blood," Christ gave His true Body 
and His true Blood to His Apostles? 

We know^ it 

1, Because Christ had long before promised His dis- 
ciples that He would give them His real Flesh to eat and 
His real Blood to drink. St. John vi. 52, etc. ; 

2, Because at the Last Supper He expressly declared 
that what He then gave them as food and drink was really 
His Body and His Blood ; 

3, Because the Apostles and the Catholic Church 
have always so believed and taught, i Cor. x. 16 and xi. 
22. 

8. Did Christ give His Apostles the power to change bread 
and wine into His sacred Body and Blood? 

Yes ; He gave them this power by these words : ''Do 
this for a commemoration of Me." St. Luke xxii. 19. 



— 105 — 

9. 9(uf ttJCtt ift tioit bctt 3()Joftcltt bicfc (^ctoait uBcrgcgattgcn ? 

9Iiif if)re 9?ac^foIger, bie rccljtma^ig getDetf)ten S3i[(^6fc 
unb ^riefter. 

10. aSatttt iiBcn bie aSifi^iJfc unb ^ricftcr bicfc ©cttialt au§? 

Sn ber f)eiL SKejfe, bei ber SBanblung, tvmn ftc iiber Srob 
unb 3Setn bie 9Sorte Stjriftt au^fprecf)en : S) i e f e g i ft m c i n 
Set 6, btefeS ift me in S31ut 

!!• Sft <JJf»5 ttad^ ber SSaitbluttg fcin ajrob unb SScin mc^r auf 
bem 5t(tarc ? 

S^ein, c^ ift auf bem 5l(tare ber tt)al)re SeiO unb ba§ tval)xc 
Slut Seju Sf)rifti unter ben ©eftalten Don 93rob unb SSein. 

12. 2Sic Irtitgc filci^t Sefu^ (S:^riftu^ mit fyleift^ unb SSIitt gcoen- 
ttJtir tig ? 

So (ange, ai§ bie ©eftalten Dor^anben finb. 

13. Sft unter ber ©eftatt be^ SBrobe^ Blo^ ber fieiB eiiriftt ttttti 
uuter ber ©eftalt be^ ^eine^ bloi^ feiu ^int gegemx)drticj ? 

S^ein; unter jeber ©eftaft ift St)riftu§ gan^ unb ungettjeilt 
gegentoartig, tDie er ganj unb unget^eilt im ^immel ift. 

14. SBctttt ber ^ricfter \>k f}txU §uftic briti^t ober ti^dlt, bric^t er 
\>a and) ben Seib G^ftrifti ? 

9^ein; er bricljt ober tt)ei(t nur bie ©eftatten, ber Seib Sefu 
©t)rifti ift in jebem 2t)etl ganj unb lebenbig gugegen. 

f 15. ^int>tt firf) im tjeit. 5l(tar)§fa!ramettte 5lfle^, ma^ 5tt cincm 
©atrameute erforbert tuirb ? 

^a; 1) ha^ fic^tbare 3^^^^^^ namlid) bie ©eftalten be§- 
SBrobe§ unb SSeine^;; 

2) bie unfici)tbare ®nabe — 3efu§ SI)riftu§ felbft, ber Ur^ 
l)eber unb ©penber aller ©naben; 

3) bie ©infe^ung buret) un[ern §errn. 

16. SSa^ forbert tiou mx§ hie ©eoenwart S^f" G^rifti im ^eiligpcn 
©aframente ? 

2)ie ©egentDart Sefu Sf)rtftt forbert, ba§ n)ir ilju oft 6e^ 

fud^en unb in tieffter 2)emutt) unb mit banfbarer Siebe an^ 

beten. gtol^nleid^namSfeft. 



_ 105 — 

g. To whom did this power pass from the Apostles? 

It passed from the Apostles to their successors, the 
rightly ordained Bishops and Priests of the Church. 

10. When do the Bishops and Priests exercise the power of 
changing bread and wine into the Body and Blood of 
Christ? 

At the consecration in the Mass, when they pronounce 
these words of Christ over the bread and wine: This is 
My Body, . . . This is My Blood, 

11. Do the bread and wine remain on the altar after the con- 
secration? 

No ; after the consecration there is on the altar neither 
bread nor wine, but the true Body and the true Blood of 
Jesus Christ under the appearances of bread and wine. 

12. How long does Jesus Christ remain present with His 
sacred Body and Blood? 

Jesus Christ remains as long as the species or appear- 
ances of bread and wine continue to exist. 

13. Is only the Body of Christ present under the appearance 
of bread, and only the Blood of Christ under the appear- 
ance of wine? 

No ; under each species or appearance Christ is present 
entire and undivided, as He is entire and undivided in 
heaven. 

14. When the priest breaks or divides the sacred Host, does 
he also break the Body of Christ? 

No; he breaks or divides the species only; the entire 

and living Body of Jesus Christ is present in each part. 

+ 15. Has the Holy Eucharist all that constitutes a true sacra- 
ment? 
Yes; for it has i. The outward sign — namely, the ap- 
pearances of bread and wine ; 

2, The inward grace — Jesus Christ Himself, the Au- 
thor and Dispenser of all grace ; 

3, The institution of Our Lord. 

x6. What does the Real Presence of Our Lord in the Blessed 
Sacrament require of us? 

The Real Presence of Our Lord in the Blessed Sacra- 
ment requires of us to visit Him often, and to adore Him 
iwith the deepest humility and the warmest love. 

The feast of Corpus Christi commemorates the Real Presence. 



— 106 — 

i* 17» ^o^n ift e^rtftu^ im f^dU 5t(tari§fa!ramcntc gegcntoarttg ? 

1) Urn and) fetner xKenfc^^eit nad) unter im^ ^u tDo()nen; 

2) urn fid) fiir un^ ^u opfern in ber f)ei(igen 9K c ] f c; 

3) urn in ber ^eiligen Communion alS Seelenjpeije 
ft(^ un^ ^injugeben, 

Slu^anlueitbung. — Stttt mtt grower (S^tfutt^t in bte ^itt^e, too 3efu§ 

€t)ttftu§ 3U tnoljuen fid^ tDiirbiget 5i3ete tl^n gleid^ an, unb fel red^t fromm 
ainb anbdd^ttg bor beinem §ertn. S3efu(^e tl§n oft; benn et labet uti§ ein : 
„^omntet ju tnir il^r aHe, bte il^r miitijeng unb ]6elaben \dh, i^ toiE eudp 
^tquidten/' SDlatt^. 11, 28. 

18* 933a^ ift ein D^fer ? 

t£in Cpfcr ift eine fid)tbare ®ahe, ©ott bargebradjt, um 
it)n a(^ ben tjodjften §errn ju ef)ren unb anjukten* 

i-19^ ^ai e^ ieber5eit D^jfcr gegeBcn? 

S?on ?(n6cgtnn ber 9Se[t fiat e§ D^fer gegeben unb im 
citen 93unbe luaren fie Don ©ott felbft ftrenge geboten. 

i* 20. 25?arum fiitb bic Cjjfcr bc^ alien ^unbe^ njicbcr aBgcfd)affl 
tuorbeu ? 

SBeil fie nur 95orbitber beg unbefledten Cpferg be^ nenen 
^nnbei^ tDaren unb begt)aI6 md)t langer al§ ber alte Sunb 
bauern foUten. 

21. 9BcIr^c^ ift \>a§ D»jfcr be^ ttcuen SSunbc^ ? 

2)a§ Opfer be§ nenen SnnbeS ift Se)n§ et)riftu§ felBft, 
ber am ^reuje fid) feinem ^immlijd)en 53ater fiir un^ aufge* 
ripfert ^at 

22. ©ofitc bcmt mit bcm Sobe Sefu aKc^ Dpfcr aufprcn ? 

Slein; e§ follte im nenen Snnbe ein immerix)a£)renbe§ Dpfer 
geben, tt)ie e§ bnrcf) ba^o Opfer SKetc^ifebec^S t)orge6ilbet unb 
i)\ixd) hm ^ropljeten d)la[ad)ia§ t)ort)ergciagt Wax. 



_ 1G6 — 

1 17. For what reasons is Our Lord present in' the Holy Eu- 
charist? 

He is present chiefly for these three reasons : 

1, To remain amongst us in His humanity ; 

2, To offer Himself for us in the holy sacrifice of the 
Mass; 

3, To give Himself to us in Holy Communion for the 
nourishment of our souls. 

Application. Show great respect and devotion in church, where Jesus 
Christ deigns to be present. Go often to visit Him, for He invites us: 
^*Come to Me all you that labor and are burdened, and I will refresh you.*" 
St. Matt. xi. 28. 



§ 2. The Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. 

18. What is a sacrifice? 

A sacrifice is a visible offering made to God in token 
and acknowledgment of His supreme dominion over all 
things and of our entire dependence on Him. 

fig. Have sacrifices been offered at all times? 

Yes ; sacrifices have been offered from the beginning of 
the world ; and under the Old Law they were com- 
manded by God Himself. 

t2o. Why were the sacrifices of the Old Law abolished? 

Because they were only symbols or figures of the un- 
spotted sacrifice of the New Law, and were, therefore, to 
end with the Old Law itself. 



21. What is the sacrifice of the New Law? 

The sacrifice of the New Law is Jesus Christ Himself, 
who by His death on the cross oft'ered Himself to His 
heavenly Father for us. 

22. Was all sacrifice to cease with the death of Christ? 

No; in the new^ law of Grace there w^as to be a per- 
petual sacrifice, prefigured by the sacrifice of Melchise- 
dech and foretold by the Prophet Malachias. 



— 107 — 

S)te ©$tift Beaeugt (tjon Sl§rtftu§) ; ,Sn Ibtft etn ^tteftet in (itoigfcil 
Jia$ bet SSeife be§ ^Jleld^ifebed^/' §eB. 7, 17. $f. 10, 9. 

„S5oTn 5lufgange ber Sonne 16t§ gum ^^tebetgang hjitb ntetn Jlame grog 
toetben untet ben fSoUexn unb on oHen Orten toirb in nteinent 5^amen gc* 
ophxt unb ein teine§ ((S:|3eij'e=') D:pfet batgebxai^t tnerben." 5JlaL 1, IK 

2S, aSeldftc^ tft bte^ imntcrttjalircnbc tJon @ott tjcr^eigcnc D|)fcr? 
(£i3 tft ha§ tjeilige SJ^e^opf^r. 

24. 9Ber i}at ha§ i}tiU 9Jlc§[j^jfer eingefe^t? 

Se[it§ S^riftii^ f)at ba§ ^eitige SKe^o^^fer Betm le^ten 
Sl6enbmal)te eingefefet • 

25. ^a§ ift ha§ ^eiL SBJcgo^jfer ? 

®a§ I)eiL 3J?e^opfer ift bie unblutige ©rneuerung be^ 
b I a 1 1 g e n S^reu^e^opferS. 

26» 3ft bcnn ba^ Ifteil* SDZei|o|jfer bafferBc D^jfer ttJte ba^ ^cu^cig- 
o^jf er ? 

Sa; e§ ift JDcfentlic^ ©in unb baffelbe Dpfcr, tvdl (Sin 
Hub berfelbe Sefu^ opfert unb geopfert tuirb. 

27» Sft bctttt feitt Untcrfdftieb sttJifd^en htm i^tiU 3Rt^op^n unb bcm 

9tur bie 21 rt unb 33eif e gu opfcrn ift t)erfc^iebem 

28. 5lttf ttjctd^c aScifc 0)jfcrte ftd^ 3cfu!§ am 5lreu5c ? 

2lm S^reuje opferte ftc^ SefuS blutiger SSeife, 
tnbem er eineS fc^mer§Uc^en Sobeg ftarb. 

29. 5(uf tticldftc aScifc ij^jfcrt fidft Scfu^ in bcr ^etl. ^Jleffc ? 

Sn ber f)eiL 9Keffe opfert ftc!) Sefu§ unblutiger 
3S e i f e unter ben ©eftalten be§ S3robe§ unb beg SSeine^ 
bard) ben ^riefter, afe feinen ©telluertreter, o^ne gu leiben 
unb su fterben. 

1 30. aBarum i^at Sefu^ Bctbe ©eftnltctt, namlid^ bie ©cftaUcn \>c^ 
ajrobci^ unb bei§ aSScittci^ attgcorbitct ? 

5!)ur(^ bie beibcn ©eftalten be^ SrobeS unb be§ 9Seine§ 
foU bie @(f)eibung beg S3(uteg t)om Seibe, atfo ber blutige 
%oh S^riftt am ^reuje bargeftellt toerben. 



— 107 — 

Holy Scripture declares (concerning Christ) : "Thou art a priest for- 
ever according to the order of Melchisedech." Hebr. vii. 17; Ps. x. 9. 

"From the rising of the sun even to the going down, My name is great 
among the Gentiles, and in every place there is sacrifice, and there is 
offered to My name a clean oblation." Mai. i. 11. 

23. What is the perpetual sacrifice? 

The holy sacrifice of the Mass. 

24. Who instituted the sacrifice of the Mass? 

Jesus Christ instituted the sacrifice of the Mass at the 
Last Supper. 

25. What is the Mass? 

The Mass is the perpetual sacrifice of the New Law, in 
which Christ offers Himself in an unbloody manner, as 
He once offered Himself in a bloody manner on the cross. 

26. Is the sacrifice of the Mass the same as the sacrifice of 
the cross? 

Yes, it is essentially the same sacrifice because, in both 
the same Victim, Jesus Christ, is offered. 

27. Is there no difference between the sacrifice of the Mass 
and the sacrifice of the Cross? 

Yes; there is a difference in the manner of offering. 

28. In what manner did Christ offer Himself on the cross? 

On the cross Christ offered Himself in a bloody man- 
ner, dying a most painful death. 

29. In what manner does Christ offer Himself in the Mass? 
In the Mass Christ offers Himself in an unbloody man- 
ner, without suffering or dying, under the appearances of 
bread and wine, by the hands of the priest. His repre- 
sentative. 

tso. Why did Christ ordain the two forms or appearances — 
that of bread and that of wine? 

Christ ordained the two separate forms or appearances 
of bread and wine, to signify the separation of the Blood 
from the Body, and thus to represent His bloody death 
upon the cross. 



— 108 — 

3h 3Bo3tt ^t eijnfttt^ ha§ unBIutigc D^jfcr obcr ba^ ^ciL 9Wc§» 
D<)fer eingefe^t ? 

S^riftug t)at bag unblutige Cpfcr einc^efc^t, 

1) urn ung fein blutigeg Opfcr am Slreuje tmmcr gu Dcr- 
gegeniDarttgen; 

2) urn un§ bic ^rucl)te beffelBen tmmeriort gujutDenberu 

32^ aSelrfje^ ftnb bic §auptt^cile bcr ijetl. 9Jlef)e ? 

S)ie |)aupttl3eile ber f)ctL 9Keffe finb, 

1) bie Dpt^rung; 

2) bte SSanblimg; 

3) bie Stommunion. 

t 33» aSem Bringctt ttitr ba§ I)ciL 9}lc§opfcr bar ? 

9Sir bringen ba§ ^etl SKeBopfcr ®ott alleiit bar; jcbod^ 
fetern tvk and) habd ha§ ©ebad)tniB ber §eiIigeiL 

t 34* 25Sic f cicrtt tutr Bet bcr l^L 9}lcffc ba^ G5cba(^tttt^ bcr ^etltgcn? 

2Btr fetern Bet ber !^etL $D?ef|e ba§ ©ebadjtni^ ber ^etlt- 
gen, inbem tDtr, 

1) @ott banfen fiir bte ti^nen t)erlief)ene ©nabe unb (Seltg^ 
!ett; 

2) [te um ttjre gitrbttte aitrufen* 

t 35» 2Bo5tt ]6ritigctt toiv &ott ha§ f}t\L SSKc^n^jfcr bar ? 

SBtr brtngen bag :^etl 9We^opfer ©ott bar, 

1) alg £ b p f e r, um ©ott gebuf)renb gu eljren; 

2) ate S)an!o)3fer, um tljm tDiirbtg fiir alle ©naben 
unb Sl'3oI)Itf)aten gu banfen; 

3) a(g ©ii^nopfer, um 95ergebung ber ©itnben unb 
Slbn:)enbung ber ©trafen gu eriangen; 

4) al§ S 1 1 1 p f e r, um ^itlfe in aUm 'Slbtijm be§ Sei^ 
beg unb ber Secle gu erfle^em 

f 36* 2Bcm fommctt bic fjriid^tc bcr fjtlL SJlcffc stt ? 

S)ie griidjte ber l^eit 9Keffe !ommen ber gangen ^irc^e, ben 
Sebenbigen unb 9Serftorbenen gn; ferner befonberS bem 
^riefter unb benen, fiir bie er bie 9J?effe barbringt; cnblic^ 
Allien, bte anbadjtig berfelben betraotjnen. 



— lOS _ 

31. For what ends did Christ institute the unbloody sacrifice, 
that is, the sacrifice of the Mass? 

Christ instituted the unbloody sacrifice 

1, That we might have a lasting memorial of His 
bloody sacrifice on the cross ; 

2, That its fruits might be ever applied to our souls. 

32. Which are the principal parts of the Mass? 

The principal parts of the Mass are : 

1, The offertory; 

2, The consecration; 

3, The communion. 

t33- To whom do we offer the sacrifice of the Mass? 

We offer the sacrifice of the Mass to God alone ; but we 
also honor in it the memory of the saints. 

t34. Hov/ do we honor the memory of the saints in the 
Mass? 

We honor the memory of the saints in the Mass 

1, By thanking God for the grace and glory bestowed 
on them ; and, 

2, By asking their intercession for us. 

t35- "What are the ends for which we offer the Mass to God? 

We offer the ]\Iass to God 

1, As a sacrifice of praise, for His honor and glory; 

2, As a sacrifice of thanksgiving, for all the graces 
and benefits received from Him; 

. 3, As a sacrifice of propitiation, to obtain pardon for 
our sins, and to avert the punishment we deserve ; 

4, As a sacrifice of petition, to implore aid in all our 
needs of soul and body. 

t36. To vv^hom are the fruits of the Mass applied? 

The fruits of the Mass are applied in general to the 
whole Church, both the living and the dead. They are 
applied in particular: i, To the priest who celebrates the 
Mass ; 2, To those for whom he specially offers it ; 3, To 
all those who devoutlv hear it. 



— 109 — 

t37* aSantm fjat bic ^irrfjc fo tiiclc ©cBctc unb G^crcmotttctt Bet 
bcr 3)Jeffc eingefc^t? 

Um bte geier tDiirbtger §u macE)en, met)r 9Inba(i)t gu er^ 
U)edfcn unb um un^ art ba^ Seibcn unb ©terben Sefu ju 
erinncrn. 

^ie ^effe nttt ben §aii^tceremonten ftamntt au§ ben a^oftoltfc^en 3elten. 
©(^on ber ^L $Panlu§ f^xidjt t)on einem C^^fexaltar. S^ajfetBe bejeugen bie 
fjL fSaiex; bte SBejd^Iiifje ber Scncilien; bie uralten ^JleBQebete ; unb tilelc 
anbere S)en!maler, 

SluijotiluentlUltg. — ©(^S^e ba§ l^elL ^e6o:pfet 5o$; benn !eine §anb* 
tung tft fo l^eilig unb @ott fo hDol^IgefaEig, !elne BrinQt fo biele ©naben unb 
©egnungen. S)e6niegen hjol^ne oft unb gerne ber t)eiL ^Dleffe bei, alle Xage, 
toenn bu fannft (Sei aber rec^t anbdc^ttg baBei. 

§ 3. SSott ber ^eiUgen Sommunton. 

38. ^a§ ift hit fjtxL Stommmion ? 

Sie fieil Communion ift ber n)ir!Iict)e ©eniifs be§ 2ei6e3 
unb bcig 93luteg 3e[u Sf)ri[tt, jur 92af)rung ber ©cclc. 

39. S^itffen lutr, um ba^ l)etl. ©aframeitt ^u ettHjfangett, aut^ beit 
fielc^ trittfen? 

9^cin; benn unter ber ©eftalt be§ SBrobe^ empfangen t:)ir 
aiidj ha^ 93Iut E()riftt, ba n:)ir feinen lebenbtgen Seib 
empfangen. 

„^n unttJiirbig t)on btefem 58robe iffet o b er au§ biefent ^elc^e trinfet, 
toirb fd}utbig fetn be§ SetBe§ unb bey S3Iutey bc§ §errn/' 1, ^or. 11, 27, 

Um ba§ !^L S3Iut t)or S5erunet)rung gu hetoa^xen unb ben ©ntpfang be§ 
l^etL Sa!ramente§ Allien 3U er(eicf)tern, fjat bie ^ird^e t)erorbnet, bag bic 
Communion nur unter ber :s8robe§geftalt au§get^eilt merbe. 

40* 91BeIii)e ©nabeti ifjtiit unB hit i^tiL ^ommuniott mit ? 

1) Ste t)eretnigt mi§> auf^S Snnigfte mit St)riftug unb t)er^ 
me^rt bie i)eiligmac^enbe ©nabe: 

2) fie jdjiDai^t un[ere bfijen S^eigungen unb gibt un§ 2u[t 
unb Siraft §um ©uten ; 

3) [ie reinigt un§ t)on Ia^lid)en ©iinben unb beit)af)rt un§ 
Dor Sobjiinben; 

4) fie ift ba§ Unterpfanb unferer fiinftigen Sluferftefjung 
unb etnigen ©eligfeit 



— 109 — 

t37« Why has the Church affixed so many prayers and cere- 
monies to the celebration of Mass? 

To add to its solemnity, to excite our devotion, and to 
remind us of Christ's Passion and Death. 

Note. The chief ceremonies of the Mass have been handed down to 
us from the time of the Apostles. St. Paul speaks of an altar of sacrifice. 
It is mentioned in the writings of the early Fathers, decrees of councils, 
the very ancient Prayers for jNIass, and in many other memorials. 

Application. Have the greatest esteem for the sacrifice of the Mass; 
there is no act so holy, so pleasing to God, so rich in graces and blessings. 
Endeavor to be present at Mass every day or as often as possible. 



§ 3. Holy Communion. 

38. What is Holy Communion? 

Holy Communion is the actual receiving of the Body 
and Blood of Christ, for the nourishment of the soul. 

39. Have we to drink of the chalice to receive the Blood of 

Christ? 

No ; for under the appearance of bread we receive also 
the Blood of Christ, since we receive His living Body. 

"Whosoever shall eat this bread or drink the chalice of the Lord un- 
worthily shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord." i Cor. 
xi. 27, 

Note. To preserve the sacred Blood from being profaned, and to make 
it easy for all to receive the Blessed Sacrament, tiie Church gives Holy 
Communion to the faithful in one kind only, namely, under the appearance 
of bread. 

40. What graces does Holy Communion impart to us? 

1, Holy Communion unites us most closely with 
Christ, and increases sanctifying grace ; 

2, It weakens our evil inclinations and makes us able 
and eager to do good; 

3, It cleanses us from venial sin and preserves us 
from mortal sin ; 

4, It is a pledge of our future resurrection and ever- 
lasting happiness. 



— no — 

41. ©tt^jfangt cttt Scbcr mxt hex f)L ^ommuttton and) hit (Snahtn ? 

S^cin; ruer bie Stommunioit uniriirbig b. t). im ©tanbe ber 
^obfiinbe empfangt, jict^t \id) bie ^erbammni^ gu. i, £or. ii, 27, 

42. 2®a§ fitr etttc ©ititbc Bcgc^t Scncr, bcr fir^ erfred^t, mtttittrbtg 

(£r bcgel)t glcii^ bcm Suba^ ikrrati) an S()rt[tu^ unb 
etnen ent[e^licf)en ©otte^raub. 

1 43* 8Be((iftci§ ftnb pitftg btc ^olgcn bcr tttttuurbtoett ^omntttnion 
fti^ott in biefem Seben ? 

S3erblenbung unb SSerftodung bc^ ^ersen^, aud) jutoeilen 

:pl6^(ic^er Sob unb anbere §eitlic^e Strafen. 

Unfeltge§ ®nbe be§ 3uba§, 

44. 933a§ nttt§ man alfo t^un, ttJCim man ctttc ft^ttierc Siinbe be^ 
gangctt ^at? 

9Kan mu^ t)or ber Communion eine giiltige S8eid)te ab^ 

legen, urn [ic^ in ben ©tanb ber ©nabe ju Derjegen. 

„^er5}lenfd§ ^riife fic^ jelBft, unb fo effe er t)on biefem S5tobe unb trin!c 
au§ bieiem ^eld^e/ 1. ^or. 11, 28, 

45. SSBtc fottctt mtr uit^ f crncr bcr © c c ( c na6) jur ^L ^umttwt== 
tiion tnjrbcrcitcn ? 

2Sir follen, 

1) auc^ Don laBltdfien ©iinben unfer ^erj reinigen; 

2) (Sifer unb 2lnbad)t in un^3 erioecfen. 

46. SSRat^cn btc (a^nd^cn ©iittbctt bie ^omntttttiott and} nntonvbxq ? 

S)ie Ici^tii^en ©unben madjen bie Communion nid)t un^ 
tt)urbig ober gotteSrauberifd), aber fie t)erminbern if)re ®na^ 
bentoirfungen. 

47. SBoburr^ fiJnnctt ttiir Stfcr unb 5(nbai^t in nn§ crmctfcu ? 

S)urci) gottfelige Setracf)tungen uab fromme Uebungen. 

Man ben!e: SBer lommt? (Sott, 3efu§ , , . , 3" toem? einetn ar* 
men ©iinber . ♦ . . SSarum ? 5Iu§ Siebe ; gur ^p^^^ unferer ©eele u. j. m. 

1 48. aBcIrfjc^ ftnb btc bcftcn Ucbnngcn Dor bcr ^ommuntott ? 

Sie Uebungen, 

3) be§ ©laubeng unb ber Slnbetung; 



— no — 

41. Does every one receive in Holy Communion the graces it 
is intended to give? 

No; whoever receives Holy Communion unworthily, 
that is, in mortal sin, eateth and drinketh judgment to 
himself, i Cor. xi. 29. 

42. What sin does he commit who receives unworthily? 

He commits a fearful sacrilege; like Judas, he betrays 
his Saviour. 

t43. What consequences often follow an unworthy Com- 
munion, even in this life? 

Blindness or hardness of heart ; sometimes also sudden 
death, and other temporal chastisements. 

Example. Miserable end of Judas. 

44. What, then, must we do in case we are in mortal sin? 
We must make a good confession before we receive, so 

as to put ourselves in the state of grace. 

"Let a man prove himself, and so let him eat of that bread and drink 
of that chalice." i Cor. xi. 28. 

45. V/hat further preparation must we make as to the soul? 

We must strive 

1, To cleanse our soul from even venial sin; 

2, To excite in our hearts sentiments of fervor and 
devotion. 

46. Does venial sin render our Communions unworthy? 

Venal sin does not render our Communions unworthy 
or sacrilegious, but it diminishes the graces which they 
would otherwise produce. 

47. How can we excite in our hearts sentiments of fervor and 
devotion? 

By pious meditations and devout exercises. 

We may entertain thoughts like these: Who comes? God, Jesus. To 
whom is He coming? To a poor sinner. Why is He coming? Through 
love: to feed my soul, etc., etc. 

t48. What are the best exercises of devotion before Holy 

Communion? 

The best exercises of devotion are acts 
I, Of faith and adoration; 



— Ill — 

2) ber ©eniiitf) uiib 9ieue ; 

3) bcv 5>i.H7i^i'n(i, ijicbe iinb be§ fet)nIicE)en S^crfaiigen^ 
49» SS>ic mu^ man fi^ and) bem Seiftc nad) uoricrcitcn? 

9J('aii niiif], I ) lucini man iiidit c]cfal)rlic(] front iit, niiditcrrr 
fein, b. 1). iumi 93fitternad)t an iiirfit ha^ Cyeringfte gcflrffcu ober 
getruufcn liaben; 2) e^rbar getlctbet er]d)einen, fittfani iinb 
etnge^ogen fetn. 

SoM)e, iDetfiie fid) in irgenb ttjelt^er 2obe§gefa'^r Befinbeii, biirfen Qucft 
ItJenn niilit niicfitetn bie l^L .Communion em^^fangen. S3ei langantjaltenber 
^ranfheit ift fiir ^ran!e iiaci) beni Siate be§ S3ei(|tt)atet§ in ^ejug auf ba^ 
5Rii(^texnfein eine geitiiffe @xlei(^terung etftattet 

50* 9Bie fott man aum 2:tf(i^e be^ ^errit tretcn ? 

ajfit grofeter Gljrerbietigfett, mit aufgeljobeneu ^anben unb 
niebergefc|lagenen 3lugen. 

5L 28te fott matt \id) bcim (Sttt^jfawgc ber l^eiL $ofttc tjcr^altctt? 

9Kan t)d(t bag Stommunioutucf) Dor ftcf), erljcbt ba^ e^aupt, 
(md)t bie Slugen), legt bie^^nge auf bie untere Sippe unb em- 
pfangt bann et)rerbietigft bie I)eiL ^^oftie. 

^Ran fjdbe ^d)i, bie KieiL C>oftie ttic^t im ^Jlunbe gu IBeljatten, Bi§ fie ganj 
aufgeloft ift. ©ollte fie am ©aumen anfleben, fo mad)^ man fie nic^t mit 
bem ginger, fonbern mit ber S^nge Io§» 

52» aSajg fottctt toiv nad) ber IjeiL ^ummttniott t^nn? 

3Sir follen mit groBter Sittfamfeit ung guriicf jiet)en unb 
nod^ einige 3^it anbadjtig beten. 

^eine 3ett ift Joftbarer unb gnabenreid^er, al§ bie 3^^^ nat^ ber !)ciligen 
Communion. Man benu^e fie auf'g iBefte itnb untert)atte fic^ tt)enig]ten& 
erne SSiertelftunbe mit bem lieben ^eitanbe. 

foS* SBett^e ©eBete foil matt tjor^ttg^itieife wac^ ber ^ommtttttoit 
tierric^tett ? 

SBir fotlen Se[u§ bcmutljigft anbeten, ibm banfen, un§ in 

Siebe if)m aufopfern unb i()n urn ©naben anftetjen, bejonber^ 

um Se^arrlid^feit im ©uten. 

1 54^ 933ie fottett ttiir bett ^ommttttiotttag su^riuoett ? 

3Sir foUen ben Stommuniontag eingejogen unb fromnt ju^ 
bringen unb meltlidie 2?ergnugungen unD Suftbarfeiten meibcn. 

1 55. S3a^ ift bie geiftUti^e ^ommttttiott ? 

2)ie gciftlidje Slommunion ift ha§ inbriinftige SSerlangen 



— Ill — 

2, Of humility and contrition ; 

3, Of hope, love, and ardent desire. 

49. How must we prepare ourselves as to the body? 

I, If not dangerously ill, we must be fasting, that is, 
from twelve o'clock the night before we must not have 
taken the least thing to eat or drmk; 2, we must be 
decently dressed, and respectful in our behavior. 

Those in danger of death from any cause may receive Holy Communion 
when not fasting. Those grievously sick for a long time enjoy privileges 
about which they should consult their Confessor. 

50. How should we approach the altar-rail? 

With the utmost reverence, with hands joined and with 
eyes cast down. 

51. What should we do at the time of receiving the Sacred 
Host? 

We should spread the communion-cloth over our hands 
and under our chin, hold the head erect and firm (without 
raising our eyes), extend the tongue a little vpon the un- 
der lip, and then most reverently receive the Sacred Host. 

Do not keep the Sacred Host in your mouth until it is quite dissolved; 
but let it be moistened a little on your tongue and then swallowed. Should 
it adhere to the roof of your mouth, remove it with your tongue, not with 
your finger. 

52. What must we do after receiving Holy Communion? 

We must retire to our place with the greatest modesty, 
and spend some time in devout prayer. 

No time is more precious and more favorable for obtaining graces than 
that which immediately follows Holy Communion; therefore we should 
avail ourselves of it in the best manner we can, and entertain ourselves at 
least a quarter of an hour with our dear Redeemer. 

t53. What sort of prayers should we say after Holy Com- 
munion? 

Prayers in which we humble ourselves before Our 
Lord, adoring and thanking Him, offering ourselves up 
to Him in expressions of love, and imploring His graces, 
especially the grace of perseverance. 

t54- How should we spend the day of communion? 

We should spend the day of communion as much as 
possible in recollection and pious exercises, avoiding 
v/orldly recreations and amusements. 

1 55« What is spiritual communion? 

Spiritual communion is the ardent desire to receive 



— 112 — 

na^ ber f)eil. Stommnniott, begleitet mit frommcn 2tnmutl)ungen, 
al§ ob tx)ir Sejum iDirMid) empfangen iDiirben. 

9^uftantt)ent>ung« — 5Jlac^e ben SSorfa^, jo oft cl§ e§ bir mogtid^ ober 
exiauH tft, ben Iteben |)eilanb gu eni|)fani3en, ^te etften (Eljriften unb bie 
^eiltgen fcf)o^ften au§ hex oftern Communion Befonbere ^raft unb §eilig!eit. 
^ereite bid^ aBet jebe^mal ted^t Qut t)or, urn mit ber grofeten 9fteinl)ett unb '^In^ 
ba^i ba§ ^rob ber @ngel gu geniegen. ^annft bu nid^t Jommunisiren, jo 
inad^e toenigften§ hiQ geiftlid^e Communion bei jeber 3)lejje. 



25r)n kr Sitfc* 

!• aSSa^ ift ba^ Saframctit ber ^u^c ? 

©a§ ©aframent ber ©ii^e ift jene§ ©aframent, in tDeWem 
i)em buBfertigen ©iinbcr l:)om ^riefter an ©otte^ ftatt bie ©iin- 
t)en nad^gelaffen tDerben. 

2» aSic tticrbctt xm Su^falrumcntc bie ©iiitbcn nac^gelaffctt ? 

Surcf) bie 3Sorte be§ ^riefter^: Scf) fprcc^e btcJ) Io§ t)on 
beinen ©iinben im Seamen beg $8aterg unb bes ©otjnejo unb 
be§ l)eiligen ©eifte^, Slmen. 

3. aSa^ mug ber Siinbcr ti^nxtf urn tuirflit^ Bugfertio su fcht? 

(£r ntuB, 1) feine ©iinben ^erjIidC) bereuen; 

2) feine ©iinben anfri(f)tig beicf)ten; 

3) ben ernft(id)en SSiUen '^aben, ftc^ 5U beffern unb genug^ 
jutl^un. 

4* aSann ^at e^riftui^ ba^ Saframent ber a5uge etngefc^t ? 

6£)riftu§ ^at bag ©drament ber SBu^e eingefefct, a(g er 
mcE) feiner ?luferftel)ung bie 3(pofteI antjaui^te unb fpracf): 
(Smpfangt hm t)eiL ©eift; tDelc^en ii)X bie ©iinben nad)laffen 
tuerbet, benen finb fie na(i)ge(affen unb tt)e(d)en xi)v fie bdjaU 
ten tnerbet, benen finb fie bet)alten. ^o^, 20, 21-23, 

5^ ^ai G^^rtftu^ tk (Bctoali ©iitiben imd^^ulaffcit nur fctitctt 
Stpofteln DerUct)eu? 

9Mn; ©^riftug t)at biefe ©emalt and) i[)ren 9?ad)fo(gern 
im ^riefteramte Derliet)en, tDte bie S^irdje eg immer geglaubt 
unb geletjrt t^at. 



— 112 — 

Holy Communion, accompanied with pious aspirations^ 
as though we were going really to receive Our Lord. 

Application. Resolve to receive our dear Lord as often as you can 
with the permission of your confessor. The first Christians and the saints 
drew special strength, and sanctity from the frequent reception of the Bread 
of Angels. Always prepare yourself carefully, that you may approach the 
Holy Table with as much purity of heart and devotion 'as you can attain. 
Unite yourself to Our Lord by means of spiritual communion every time 
you assist at Mass. 



PENANCE. 



1. What is the sacrament of penance? 

The sacrament of penance is a sacrament in which the 
repentant sinner receives from the priest, who holds the 
place of God, the forgiveness of his sins. 

2. How are sins forgiven in the sacrament of penance? 

Sins are forgiven in the sacrament of penance by vir- 
tue of the priest's words of absolution joined with contri- 
tion, confession, and satisfaction on the part of the peni- 
tent. 

3. What has the sinner to do to be truly penitent? 
He must 

1, Be heartily sorry for his sins; 

2, Sincerely confess them ; 

3, Have the firm will to amend his life and satisfy 
for his sins. 

4. When did Christ institute the sacrament of penance? 

Christ instituted the sacrament of penance w^hen, after 
His resurrection, He breathed on His apostles and said : 
''Receive ye the Holy Ghost; whose sins you shall for- 
give, they are forgiven them ; and whose sins you shall 
retain, they are retained." St. John xx. 2.2, 2^. 

5. Did Christ impart the power of forgiving sins to the apos- 

tles only? 

No; Christ imparted that power also to all w^ho were 
to succeed the apostles in the priesthood, as the Church 
has ever believed and taught. 



— 113 — 

6. ©iimtctt afic ©iinbctt irn Su^fafratncntc ttat^gclaffeit tticrbcn ? 

Sa; aUe ©i'mben, bie man naci) ber Saufe begangen i^atf 
fonncn im S3ufejaframente nad)gelaffen iDerben. i, ^o^. i, 9. 

7» 23[?ttntm ntuffcit ttJtr, nm 9lad)lai]nnq ber ©iinbctt ^u tvlanqtn, 
biefelbctt l)eicl)tctt ? 

aScit c^ Stiriftu§ bei (Sinje|img be^ $8uf5]afraTnente§ fo 
terorbiict f)at; benn ber ^ricfter fann nic^t miffen, ob er un= 
fere ©iinben na(^ta[|en ober be{)atten foil, toenn tt)tr tf)m bie- 
felben riic^t offenbaren. 

8* 3ft ba^ ©afratttcnt ber a5u§c ttutfjttiettbig ^ur ©eligfett ? 

Sag Sii^)a!rament ift aCen Senen gur ©eltgfett not^tDem 
big, bie na&j ber Saufe eine fc^mere ©iinbe begangen t)aben. 

1 9* ^atttt t>a§ Su^faframcttt ni^t crfe^t ttJcrbcn ? 

SSenn man ba§ ©atrament ber 95n^e nid)t empfangen 
fann, fo fann eg erfe^t trerben bnrc^ eine t)oIlfommene 9?eue 
unb ben ernflen 9Sorfa| bie ©iinben jn beidjten, fo balb man 
@elegenl)eit t)at. 

1 10. ^a§ ert!)cUt Qiott burt^ \>a§ ©aframciit ber Suj?c ? 

1) ®ott Dergibt bie nad) ber Sanfe begangenen ©iinben; 

2) er la^t bie eiDige ©trafe unb tDenigfteng einen S;t)ei( 
ber 5eitlic{)cn nac^; 

3) er gibt bie f)eitigmad)enbe ©nabe tt)ieber, ober, tDenn 
fie nidjt t)erIoren tear, t)erme^rt er biefelbe; 

4) er t)erlei^t noc^ anbere befonbere ©naben jur S3efferung 
xtnb 5U einem frommen Seben. 

11. 255cl^c ©turfc ocpren ^um toiirbigctt (^m^jfang be^ 25u§fafra' 
tneute^ ? 

golgenbe: 1) bie 5Inrnfung be§ ^eiligen ®eifteg, 2) bie 

©ettjiffengerforfc^nng, 3) 3?eue unb SSorfa^, 4) bie Seii^te, 

5) bie ®enugtt)uung. 

§ 1. aSon ber Slnrufung be^ Ijeiligett 65etfte^* 

12. SBarum fotten ttJir suerft ben ^eiUgen 6>eift anrttfen ? 

SSir foUen ben f)eiligen ®eift anrufen, um bie ®nabe unb 



— 113 — 

6. Can all sins be forgiven in the sacrament of penance? 

Yes ; all the sins we have committed after baptism can 
be forgiven in the sacrament of penance, i St. John i. 9. 

7. Why must we confess our sins in order to have them for- 

given ? 

Because Christ ordained it so when He instituted the 
sacrament of penance ; for, unless we declare our sins to 
the priest, he cannot know whether to forgive or to retain 
them. 

8. Is the sacrament of penance necessary for salvation? 

■ The sacrament of penance is necessary for salvation to 
all those who have committed mortal sin after baptism. 

1 9. Can mortal sin be forgiven in any other way? 

Yes; when the sacrament of penance cannot be re- 
ceived, mortal sin can be forgiven by an act of perfect 
contrition with a firm purpose to confess our sins when 
the occasion offers. 

fio. What does God do for us in the sacrament of penance? 

In the sacrament of penance God 

1, Forgives us the sins committed after baptism; 

2, He remits the eternal punishment, and at least a 
part of the temporal punishment due to our sins ; 

3, He restores sanctifying grace, or, if it has not 
been lost, increases it ; 

4, He confers other particular graces to enable us to 
lead a holy life. 

11. How many things are required on our part to receive the 

sacrament of penance worthily? 

To receive the sacrament of penance worthily, these 
five things are required : 

I, Prayer to the Holy Ghost; 2, Examination of con- 
science ; 3, Contrition with a firm purpose of amendment ; 
4, Confession; 5, Satisfaction. 

§ I. Prayer to the Holy Ghost. 

12. Why must we first pray to the Holy Ghost? 

We must first pray to the Holy Ghost, in order that 



— 114 — 

ben Seiftanb be§ Ijeiligen ®ci[tcg gur S3errtc^tung eincr guten 
33et(i)te ju ert)alten. 

13» Urn toa^ fotten itJir ben l^cUigctt ©cift Befonber^ Bitten ? 

9Sir foUett ben I)ei(igen ©ctft urn ®nabe bitten, nnfere 
©iinben red)t ju erfennen, tjerjlicl) ju bereuen, aufric^ttg gu 
beic^ten itnb un§ jn bejfern. 

14» ^k fotten inir ben ^eiltgen ©eift anrnfen? 

©urc^ anbad)ttgeg ©ebet 

^an tann fagen : ^omm l^etltget @eift ! etteuc^te tnettten S5etftanb, ba* 
mit t(^ nicine Giiiiben ted^t ex!enne; tiifite mein ©erj, bamit t(^ fie Qel^oxig 
]6ereuen auftic^tig Betcfiten uub mtd^ toal^t^aft Bejfern ntoge* 

§ 2. SSon bcr ©rforf^ung bc^ ©eUJtffen^. 

15. ^a§ ^eif^t fein ©emiffen erforfdjen ? 

©cin ©emiffen erforfcljen (jetBt ernftltcE) nadjbenfen, nm 
feme ©ixnben re(i)t ju erfennen. 

16^ 5(nf nielcffe SSeife fann man fein ©ettiiffen crforfrfien ? 

1) 3}?an benfe nad), xvami man ba^ le^te Tlal giitttg ge^ 
beid)tet unb ob man bte aufcrlegte 93nBe t)errtct)tet tjabe; 

2) bann bnrcl)ge[)e man bie ©ebote ®otte§ unb bcr Ktrd^e, 
and) bte .^auptfiinben nnb frage fic^ babet, tute man bnrcf) @e^ 
banfen, 3Borte unb 2Serfe unb Unter(affung gefiinbigt i)ab^. 

17» 923orilbcr full man fic^ nod} fonft erforfdjen? 

Wan folt [id) noc^ iiber bie Qai)l unb getniffe Um[tanbe 
erforjc^cn, n)enigften§ bei ben ^^obfiinben. 

18» 293ie lange foil man fetn ©ettJiffen etforfc^en ? 

$8i§ man t)ernunftiger 23eife annefjmen barf, alle feine 
©iinben, tuenigftcn^ bie J^objiinben, gct)orig erfannt ju l^abem 

19» 2^Dr njelt^en 3^e^lern l(|at man fid| bei ber ©ettJiffen^erforfdjnng 
gn ^iiten ? 

2Kan ^lite ficl^, ba^ man^ 

1) nidjt ffiid)tig unb obenljin fic^ erforfd^e; 

2) feine Sicbling^fef)Ier fic^ nidjt t)er^e^Ie; 

3) and) nid)t allju angftlii^ fet. 



— 114 — 

we may obtain the grace to make a good confession. 

13. What should we specially ask of the Holy Ghost? 

We should ask of the Holy Ghost the grace to know 
all our sins, to be heartily sorry for them, to confess them 
properly, and to amend our lives. 

14. How should we pray to the Holy Ghost? 

We should lift up our minds and hearts to God the 
Holy Ghost and say some such prayer as this : Come, O 
Holy Ghost ! enlighten my mind, that I may clearly know 
my sins ; and move my heart, that I may sincerely repent 
of them, confess them, and amend my life. 

§ 2. Examination of Conscience. 

15. What is meant by examination of conscience? 

Examination of conscience means to think seriously on 
our sins, that we may truly know them. 

16. In what manner should we examine our conscience? 

1, We should examine when it w^as that we last made a 
good confession, and whether wt performicd the penance 
then given us ; 

2, We should recall the commandm.ents of God and of 
the Church, the different kinds of sin, and the obligations 
of our state of life, so as to know in what way and how 
often we have offended God in thought or desire, in word, 
deed, or omission. 

17. Must we examine ourselves on the number and circum- 
stances of our sins? 

Yes, at least when they are mortal sins. 

18. How much time ought we to employ in the examination 
of conscience? 

A reasonable time, to discover all our sins, at least all 
our mortal sins. 

19. Against what faults are we to guard in the examination 
of conscience? 

1, We must not examine ourselves negligently or hast- 
ily; 

2, We must not hide our favorite sins from ourselves; 

3, We must not be too scrupulous. 



— 115 — 

20^ SBte ttiirb jcbem bte ®cttitffctti§erforf(!^tttt(j erleit^tcrt? 

2Scnn man taglic^^ fern @eU)iffen erforfdjt unb ba§> SSeic^^ 
ten nicf)t §u lange auffd^tcBt . 

§ 3. aSan bcr SRcuc. 

21» SS3a^ tft bie ^au^Jtfai^c iDei bcr fBovhtvdtnnq ^nv SBctc^te? 

®ie §aupt[acf)e tft bie DIeue mtt bem giiten 9Sorja^, of)ne 
tpeldje nte cine ©iinbe nadjgelaffen toerbcn fann. 

22^ ^a§ ift bte Oieue ? 

S)ie Stene t[t cin ©comers ber ©ecle unb etn Slbf^en fiber 
bie begangenen ©iinbcn mit bem 93orfa^, nidjt me{)r gu 
funbtgem 

23, aSic nttt^ bte ttialjre Steue Befd^affctt fern? 

S)ie tDalire 9?cne mu^ 1) tnnerlid), 2) aUgemetn, 3) fiber- 
ttatfirlic^ fein. 

24* aSSattn ift bie dttnt itttterlit^? 

S)ie 5Rene i[t innerlid), tDcnn man feine ©finben md^t bIo§ 
tnit bem 93fnnbe bcrcuet, fonbern fie t)on ©rnnb be§ ^erjen^ 
a{§ ba§ groBte Uebel t)erabfc^ent nnb aufrid)tig n)fin]d)t, fie 
ttii^t begangcn jn Ijaben, 

„^in €p^n t)or (^ott tft etn BehiiBtet @etft; ettt 3et!tttrf(^te§ uttb ge* 
l)etttiitl§tgte§ ^erg tt)trft bu, o §err, nic^t t)erac^teit/' $f»50, 19, 

25* 23Satttt ift bie dlcnt a H g c m e i tt ? 

Sie 5Reue tft allgemein, tnenn man allc fetne begange>' 
tten ©finben, tDenigfteng alle Sobfunben, bercui 

t26* aSJare bie $8ei(^te gitltig, memt ntatt feitte 9ieue iifier bit 
td^ii^m <3iitibeu ^ttt ? 

SSenn man !eine fd)tt)eren ©finben, fonbern Uo§ Ici^Iidie 

©finben ju beidjtcn l)at unb nid)t eine einjige berfelben xoa\)x^ 

Ijaft bereut, fo tft bie Seicf)te ungultig. 

27. aSatttt ift hie SJcue Uo§ cine natiixli^t? 

SSenn man feine ©unben an§> blo^ naturlic^en Setneggrun- 
t)en bereut, gum S3cifpiel tpegen gcitlic^en ©djabcn^ obcr 
©d)anbe u. bergl 



— 115 — 

20. How can we make this more easy? 

By examining- our conscience every day, and by going; 
to confession often. 

§ 3. Contrition. 

21. What is the most important and necessary part of our 
preparation for confession? 

The most important and necessary part of our prepara- 
tion is contrition with a firm purpose of amendment, 
without which sin cannot be forgiven. 

22. What is contrition? 

Contrition is a hearty sorrow for our sins, with a firm 
resolution to commit them no more. 

23. What qualities must true contrition have? 

True contrition must be, i, interior; 2, universal; 3, 
supernatural. 

24. When is contrition interior? 

Contrition is interior when we grieve for our sins, not 
merely in words, but detest them in our heart as the 
greatest evil, and sincerely wish we had not committed 
them. 

**A sacrifice to God is an afflicted spirit: a contrite and humbled heart, 
O God, thou wilt not despise." Ps. 1, 19. 

25. When is contrition universal? 

Contrition is universal when we are sorry for all our 
sins, at least all mortal sins. 

1 26. If we have no sorrow for our venial sins, do we make a 
good confession? 

If we have only venial sins to confess, and are not sorry 
for any of them, we make a bad confession. 

27. When is our contrition only a natural sorrow? 

Our contrition is only a natural sorrow when it arises 
from natural motives ; for instance, from temporal loss, 
damage, or disgrace, and the like. 



— 116 — . 

28. aSatttt ift ttttfcre SJeue nffcvnatnvUd}? 

Unfere 9ieite i[t iibe.natiirUc^, tDenit tDtr tnit ^itlfe bet 
g8ttlitf)en ©iiabe unfere ©imben aug ubernaturlid)en 
SetDeggriinben bereuen* 

29. 2Ba!^ ntiiffcn ttiir i^nn, urn cine uberttatiirlit^e Oftcue in nn^ 
5U emecfeu ? 

SStr follert tnit bent 93eiftanb ber gottttc^en ©nabe ern]> 

lid^ betradpten, 

1) ha^ tntr burd) bie ©unbe t)erbtent l^aben, t)on ©ott, 
bent gerei^ten 3iidjter, geftraft p tnerben; 

2) ba^ tntr burc^ un[ere ©iinben Urfai^e tnaren an Se[u 
Setben nnb Xob; 

3) ha^ tnir bnrd^ bie ©iinbe ©olt, nnjeren grogten 2SoI]t 
tester unb beften 93ater, ba§ ]^od}[te licbcn^tnitrbigfte @ut, be^ 
leibiget f)aben. 

30. aSic tiiclcrici ift bie iiBernatitrnd^e SReuc ? 

3tneierlet: S)ie t:)oIlfommene nnb bie itnt)oII!ontntene» 

31. SBatttt ift bie SJeue tJoHfommen? 

S)ie S^ene ift t)oCfommen, tnenn tnir bte ©iinbe me^r ah$ 
aHe anbern Uebel an^ DoHfommener Siebe ©otteg t)erab- 
fdjenen, tneil fie namlic!^ ©ott, ba^ t)cd)jte unb liebenS^tniirbigfte 
©ut beleibigt 

32. aSantt ift hit Stcuc ttntJuHfottttttett? 

5>ie 9iene ift unDoIIfommen, tt)enn bie ^nrd)t i:)or ben 
©traf^ ber ^i)IIe unb bent Sertnfte bc§> |)immel^, ober bie 
§aBlid)feit ber ©itnbe un§ antreibt, baB tnir biefelbe oiber 
i^IIeg t)erab]d)enen unb ©ott ntd)t me^r beteibigen tnoHen. 

33. 3Ru§ bie 9tctte ttot^ttJcnbig i)oUtommtn fein ? 

3ur ©ultig!cit ber S5cid)te ift bie unt)olIfontmene $Rene 
I]inreid)enb, bod) ift e§ t)ie( beffer, tnenn man trad)tet, and) 
bie t)oII!ontmene §u erlt)eden» 

S)te gormel bet itttt)oE!ommenen unb 'ooUtommemn 0leue mit bem S5ot* 
fa^e fiel)e t)oxn fcei ben G^ebeten. (©eite 8«) 

34. a35attn tnu^ man t>u 9Jetie crttJecfeit ? 

5D?an tnn| fie t)or ber ©eidjte ober tnenigftenS t)or ber 
So§fpred)nng beg ^riefter§ er)t:)eden. 



— 116 — 

28. When is our contrition supernatural? 

Our contrition is supernatural when, with God's grace, 
it arises from supernatural motives. 

t29. What must we do to excite supernatural sorrow? 

With God's assistance we must consider : 

1, That our sins have made us deserving of God's 
punishments ; 

2, That our sins have been the cause of Our Lord's 
Passion and Death; 

3, That our sins have offended God, our greatest 
Benefactor, the best of Fathers, and the Supreme Good. 

30. How many kinds of supernatural contrition are there? 

There are two kinds of supernatural contrition: per- 
fect contrition, and imperfect contrition, commonly called 
attrition. 

31. When is contrition perfect ? 

Contrition is perfect when it arises from perfect love; 
that is, when we hate sin more than all other evils, for 
the reason that it offends God, the Supreme Good. 

32. When is contrition imperfect? 

Contrition is imperfect when our love is not perfect; 
that is, when we are moved to sorrow for sin by other 
motives less perfect than the pure love of God, such as 
the fear of hell, the loss of heaven, the malice of sin. 

33. Must our contrition always be perfect? 

In the sacrament of penance imperfect contrition is 
sufficient; but we should strive to make it as perfect as 
possible. 

(An Act of Contrition is found among the prayers, page 146.) 

34. When must we make the act of contrition in the sacra- 
ment of penance? 

We must make the act of contrition before our confes- 
sion, or, at least, before the priest gives us absolution. 



— 117 — 

t 35» SSaittt foC man auger bet S3eirf|te tiottfommene Oicuc crttjerfett ? 

1) 23cim man in einer Sobeegcfafjr tft; 

2) ]o oft man ba^ UnglucE gctjabt {)at, eine Sobfiinbe 5U 
6egel}en, unb md)t fogletc^ beic^ten !ann. 

6§ tft 5o(^ft tatl^fatn jeben^XBenb bor bem ©t^Iafenge^en S^teue iiBer fetne 
©iinben 3U erroecfen, BefonberS ilBer biejenigen, to^ld}^ man toal^renb be» 
2^age§ IBegangen Ifiat 

§ 4. SSott bem 95orfa^> 

36* 9!Sa§ mu| ntit ber SJeue not^ttiettbig tjerbnuben fern ? 

Tilt ber ^Jtcue mnJ3 notdraenbig Derbunbcn jcin, 

1) bie e^offnung ber ^erjeitjung; 

2) ber gute S^orfag, 

t 37* SSarum foUen toiv ajeraei^ung mtfcrer Siittbeit ^offen ? 

9Sir fo((en 33ergeif)ung nnicrcr ©iinben Ijoffen, 

1) tDegen ber imenblic^en ®armf)er§tgfeit ©otteg; 

2) tDegen ber unenbtic^en 95erbtenfte Sefu 6l)rt[ti; 

3) tDeil ©ott t)erfprocJ)en {)at, aUe, and) bie gro^ten ©iin- 
ben, 3U t)er3ei()en. 

38» ^a§ ift ber cjute ^orfa^ ? 

®er gute 55or[ag ift ber ernftttcfie SSiQe nnb fcfte ®nt^ 
fd)(ufe, ftin Seben ju beffern unb nidjt me(}r ju fiinbigen. 

39» 933»e tnug ber ^ntt SJorfa^ l&eft^affen fctit ? 

S)eK gute S^orfa^ mu^ fein tDte bie Sicue, 

1) inner ltd); 

2) ernftlid), b. I), feft unb tt)irffam ; 
3)angemein, b. l). er mu^ fid) auf alle, n^enigften^ 

Quf bie fdjiDeren ©iinben erftreden. 

1 40^ SBop tttug alfo berjenige entfti^lDffctt feat, ber tintn qntm 
a^orfa^ fiat? 

(5r mu^ entfd)toffen fein, 

1) tDenigften^ alle fdimeren ©iinben unb bie nadjfte ®ele- 
gen'^eit §u t)ermeiben ; 

2) alien geinbcn t)on ^er^en ju t)er5ei^en ; 

d) bie nott)tt)enbigen Sefferung^mittel befonberi3 gegen 
fd^Iec^te ®en:)o(}nf)eiten ansuiuenbcn; 



— 117 — 

35. When must we make the act of perfect contrition, even 
without the sacrament of penance? 

1, In danger of death; 

2, As often as we have the misfortune to commit a 
mortal sin and cannot immediately go to confession. 

It is advisable every night before retiring to excite ourselves to sorrow 
for our sins, especially for those we have committed in the course of the 
day. 

§ 4 Firm Purpose of Amendment. 

36. What must contrition necessarily include? 

Contrition must necessarily include 

1, The hope of pardon; and 

2, The firm purpose of amendment. 

1 37. On what is our hope of pardon founded? 

Our hope of pardon is. founded on 

1, The infinite mercy of God; 

2, The infinite merits of Jesus Christ ; and 

3, On God's promise that He would pardon even the 
greatest sins. 

38. What is a firm purpose of amendment? 

A firm purpose of amendment is a sincere resolution 
and firm determination to amend our life and to sin no 
more. 

39. What must be the qualities of our firm purpose of 
amendment? 

Our firm purpose of amendment, like our contrition, 
must be : 

1, Interior; 

2, Sincere, that is, true and earnest ; 

3, Universal, that is, it iTiUst extend at least to all 
mortal sins. 

1 40. What must we be resolved to do when we form a firm 
and sincere purpose of amendment? 

We must be resolved: 

1, To avoid at least all grievous sins, and the proxi- 
n?''>te occasions of them; 

2, To forgive our enemies ; 

3, To use the necessary means against bad habits ; 



— 118 — 

4) ©cnugtljuung unb alien fdjulbigen Scljabenerjalj ju 
letftcn. 

3ai^au§. „fSexQ,ib Hn§ unfere (Sij^ulben, tt)ie ou(5 tt)ir tergeBen unferu 
©(^uIMgern/' ^att§. 6, 12. 

^ft 3emanb ju btefcnt tiic^t entfi^Ioffen, fo !ann bet ^Prteftet Ujm bte 
So§f^red^ung rttd^t geBen, obex trenn et fie gtBt, tDiitbe fie bem (Siinber nid^tS 
niifeen, 

1 41* S^ai^ tJcrfte^t wan nttter niic^ftcr ©eleoen^eit ? 

Wan r)er[te{)t unter ndcljfter (Selcgenbeit cine ^erfon, cine 
@e[elli'c£)aft, ein Spiel unb brgl, iDobnrd] man gernoljnlic^ 5nr 
©iinbe t)er{eitct tuurbe, ober, U)cnn man [ie nicljt mcibet, i:)aljr' 
fc^cinlid) Uerlcitct tDirb. 

§ 5. Sun itv f&cxd}it. 
42* 2So^ ift bic ^eic^te ? 

S)ie Seidite ift ba§ renmiit^ige ScfenntniB ber Begangc- 
iten ©iinben t)OX bem ^riefter, um Uon itim bie So^fprccljnng 
gu ertjaltem 

43» 233tc mug bte 23ct(i^tc Bcfc^affcn fein ? 

S)ie S^eidjte mu^ 1) Dotlftanbig, 2) anfricf)tig, 3) bentlid^ 
fein. 

44* SSSatttt ift bie Sciti^te tioliftattbio ? 

S)ie 83eid)te ift t)oIIftanbig, tDcnn man tnenigfteS alle fcfitDC- 
ren ©iinben bei(f)tet, beren man ftci) erinnert, fammt ber Qai)l 
unb ben not^tx)enbigen Umftanben. 

45. aSenn man dbtv bte 3<i^^ «i^^ ^^^^ ^^^t tuei^, ma^ tttu^ 
man ti)nn ? 

Man mu^ bie Qdijl angeben fo gut man !ann, cttra tnie 
t)ielma( in ber SBo^e, im 9J?onat man bie ©iinbe begangen Ijat. 

46» SSelc^e UntftSttbe ntu^ tttatt iDet^tett ? 

SJ?an mn]3 befonberg jene Umftanbe beicf)ten, tDcIdEie 

1) cine fonft lapcfie ©itnbe §u einer Sobfiinbe macE)cn; 

2) cine Sobfiinbe ju einer @iinbe anberer ©attung madjen; 
J. S. einen S)iebftaf)I ju einem ©otte^raub. 



— 118 — 

4, To make due satisfaction, and repair whatever 
harm we may have done our neighbor. 

Example. Zacheus. — "Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them 
who trespass against us." St. Matt. vi. 12. 

He that is not so disposed should know that the priest cannot give him 
absolution; and though absolution be given, it avails him nothing. 

t4i. What is meant by the proximate occasion of sin? 

By the proximate occasion of sin is meant any person, 
company/, amusement, in a word, whatever has caused us 
to sin before, and, if not avoided, will lead us into sin 
again. 

§ 5. Confession. 

42. What is confession? 

Confession is the humble recital of our sins to a priest, 
to obtain his absolution. 

43. What are the necessary qualities of a confession? 

A confession must be: i, Entire; 2, Sincere; and 3, 
Clear. 

44. When is confession entire ? 

A confession is entire when w^e confess at least all the 
mortal sins we can remember, together with their num- 
ber and necessary circumstances. 

45. What must we do if we cannot recollect the number? 

We must declare the number as well as we are able, and 
say about how often a day, a week, or a month we have 
committed the sin. 

46. What sort of circumstances must we confess? 

We must confess such circumstances as 

1, Change what would be venial sin into mortal; 

2, Change a mortal sin into one still more grievous; 
for example, a theft into a sacrilege. 



— 119 — 

47* 9Wu^ tttait an^ Die lagltt^ctt ^iinbctt Bctt^tcn? 

Wan ift 5iDar nicf)t fdjulbig, bie Id^tictien ©iinben ju bei(^- 
ten, bod) ift e^ gut unb ^eiljam. 

^at man itur germge laStid^e ©ilnben gu Beic^ten, f o !tage man fid^ nod^ 
^iner friil^ex gebeit^teten ©iinbe an, iibet bie man Qetipig D^eue I)at, 

48» S5^a§ foil matt tf^nn, menn matt ttit^t tt>ci§, oB ettua^ cittc 
fdijtticrc obcr la^Urfje ©iinbe fei? 

a)?an frage hen S5etc!)tt)ater; ober nocl^ beffcr, man bcidjte 
bie ©iinbe, tvdl Wandjev jdjmere ©iinben fiir Ia^Ud)e anficljt, 

49» SSantt ift hit Scir^te attfri^tig ? 

®ie 93cid)te ift aufridjtig, tDenn man fid) ber ©iinbcn fo 
an!(agt, iDie man \id) t)or ©ott fc^ulbig erfennt, ot)ne etmaS ju 
Derfdjraeigen obcr ju 6efd)onigen. 

1 50* 2Ba§ fott ba§ aSeii^tfittb Bcbcttfctt, ttictttt c§ \iti) \d)Jxmt awfriti^- 
tig 5tt Bei^ten ? 

©^ fott kbenfen, 

1) ba^ eine ^eic^te, bie nid^t anfrid^tig ift, ungiiltig, ja 
eine nene grofee Siinbe, ein ©otte^raub ift unb gur etDigen 
S5erbammniB fuf)rt ; 

2) bafe eg bod) beffer i)'t, feine ©iinbe tior einem t)erfd)tt)ie- 
genen ^riefter §u beict)ten, aUS immer unruf)ig in ©iinben ^u 
leben, unglurffelig ju fterben unb am jiingften Siage t)or aUer 
SBelt gu ©djanben §u merbem 

51* 933atttt ift bie SScirfjte bctttUt^ ? 

©ie Scid^te ift bcutlid), mcnn man, 

1) jcbe ©iinbe mit Seamen f(ar angiebt; 

2) fid) fo au^briidt, ban ber Scic^toater Wc§ ti:)of)I t)er= 
t)erftct3en !ann. 

2Bcnn man nidit toeig, Wie man ft(^ anSbrMcn foU, faqe man bem 
S3ei(f)tt)ater: ^d) IjaBe noc^ etn)a§, aber ic^ toei^ nid^t, n)ie id^ e§ fagen foE, 

52, ^a§ mu^ matt t^tttt, ttietttt matt itt ber a3eirf|te etttia^ an^QC^ 
(affett t^at, t>a§ man 5tt bcid^tctt frf)ttlbig ttJar ? 

1) §at man e§ o{)ne oc^ulb auSgelaffen, fo braudjt man 
eg nur in ber nac^ften S5eid)te nad)5uf)oIen; 

2) ^at man e§ aber auggelaffen, iDeit man fid) fdjamte e§ 



— 119 — 

47- Are we bound to confess also venial sins? 

We are not bound to confess venial sins ; but it is good 
and wholesome to do so. 

When we have only venial, sins or irAperfections to confess, it is advis- 
able to mention again some sin of our past life for which we are heartily 
sorry. 

48. What must we do when we doubt whether a sin is mortal 
or venial? 

We should tell our doubt to our confessor, because 
many people mistake mortal sins for venial sins. 

49. When is a confession sincere ? 

A confession is sincere when wx accuse ourselves just 
as we truly believe ourselves guilty before God, without 
disguise or excuse. 

tso. What should the penitent consider if ashamed to make 
a sincere confession? 

He should consider : 

1, That a confession which is not sincere is another 
grievous sin — a sacrilege — and leads to eternal dam- 
nation ; 

2, That it is far better for him to confess his sins to 
one priest, bound by secrecy, than to live always uneasy 
in sin, to die unhappy, and on the last day to be put to 
shame before the whole world. 



51. When is a confession clear? 

A confession is clear w^hen 

1, We mention the sin in plain terms ; and, 

2, When we sc express ourselves that the confessor 
may clearly see the state of our conscience. 



52. What must we do if we have left out something in con- 
fession which we were bound to confess? 

1, If we have left it out without our fault, it is only 
required to mention it in the next confession; 

2, If we have left it out either because we were 



— 120 — 

ju beicE)tcn, ober fein ®ctt)iffcn nitr flucl)ttg erforfclite, fo tuai 
bie S^etdjte ungiiltig unb man muJ3 fagen, in tpte t)ielen $Bcid)- 
ten man e-o an-$ eigencr ©(i)ulb au^gelaffen f)at unb niufj bicfe 
Seidjten atle n:)tcber()oIen. 

53» 9Btc Ijct^t bic ^etr^tc, in melc^er matt aUt obex wc^rcrc fctncr 
^cit^tctt bici)erI)olt ? 

Sie f)cif3t ®eneralbetcf)te. 

t 54* SSamt tft bic ©cncralBci^tc ttottjttJCttbig ? 

So oft bie friilicren Seid)tcn ungiiltig tvaxcn, fct c^o an^5 
SJfangcl an 2lufrid}tig!ett, obcr an 9xcue unb 35or)afe, ober an^ 
[trdflic^er 9?ad)Idffig!eit in (£rforjd)ung feineiS ®etr)ifien^. 

S?at!)fam tft fie Bet bet erften ^ottittiunton, 16eim 5lntritt eine3 2elcn^. 
ftanbe». Bet 2}liffionen u. f. tt)» 

55* 2Sic f angt man bic Scit^te ait ? 

2}Zan fniet nieber, bejeidjnct fid) mit bcm liciL Slrcu^e unb 
fagt: ^d) bcfenne ®ott bem StUmddjtigen unb Slincn, ^rie- 

ftcr an ©otte^> Statt, baJ3 id) oft unb Diet gcfiinbigct []a6e 

2}?eine legte Seidjte i[t ge)d)efjen tior Seit(}er Ijabe id) 

56» 9Bic Bcfc^Uef^t ntatt bic Scirfjtc ? 

S)ie]e unb aUe ©linben meinei3 gangen Sebeny finb niir 
leib, tDeil id) @ott beleibigt l)abe, Sdj ne{)me mir ernft(id) 
Dor mcin Seben ^u beffern unb nid)t mcljr ju fiinbigen. Sd) 
bitte urn eine f)eil)ame 93u^e unb bie Soofprcc^ung. 

57» ^a§ foil tttait l^icrauf f^un ? 

9J?an foH auf ben 3^fp^^clj ^^§ 95eid)tt)ater^ unb anf bie 
95nf3e tnof)! merfen unb tt)dt)rcnb ber So^fpredjung bcy ^rie- 
[teiio furj 9?eue unb 93orfa^ ertneden. 

t 58* 9Btc f\at man fii^ p ticr^altcit, totnn man btc £o^fVrcrf)Utt(j 
tti^t crpU ? 

9Kan niu^ fidi bcm Urtl]eile bc<3 93eidjtt)atcry bcmittliig 
untermerfcn unb fiir bie ndd)fte S}eid)te fid) bcr So^^fprcdjung 
burd) toaljre 93ef]crung tuiirbig §u madjcn ]udjcn» 



— 120 — 

ashamed to confess it, or because we neglected to ex- 
amine our conscience, our confession was a bad one, and 
we must tell in how many confessions we have left it out 
through our fault, and repeat them all. 

53. How do you call that confession in which we repeat all or 
some of our former confessions? 

A general confession. 

t54. When is a general confession necessary? 

A general confession is necessary whenever our for- 
mer confessions were invalid or sacrilegious, through 
want of sincerity, sorrow, or a firm purpose of amend- 
ment, or through criminal negligence in the examination 
of our conscience. 

Note. We are advised to make a general confession before First Holy- 
Communion, or when we change our state of life, or when we attend a 
mission. 

55. How do you begin your confession? 

Having knelt down, I m^ake the sign of the cross and 
say : ''Bless me. Father, for I have sinned. I confess to 
Almighty God, and to you, Father, in His stead, that 
since my last confession, which was , I have com- 
mitted the following sins." (Here I confess my sins.) 

56. How do you conclude your confession? 

I conclude by 'saying: ''For these and all my other sins, 
w^hich I cannot at present call to mind, and also for the 

sins of my past life, especially for , I am heartily 

sorry. I most humbly ask pardon of God, and penance 
and absolution of you, my ghostly Father/' 

57. What must you do then? 

I must listen with attention to the advice which my 
confessor may think proper to give me, and to the pen- 
ance he enjoins; and whilst he gives me absolution I 
must excite my heart to true sorrow. 

t58. What are you to do if you should not receive absolu- 
tion? 

I must humbly submit to the decision of my confessor, 
and by true amendment render myself worthy to receive 
absolution in my next confession. 



— 121 — 

§ 6* aSott bcr ©cttugtl^uuttg* 

o9» 993orttt Bcfte^t btc sunt aSulfafromcitte geprigc ©cnugtliutttto ? 

S)ie ©enugttjuung 6eftet}t t)ornet)mlid) in ber SSerric^tung 
ber t)om SeidjtDater aufertegten Su^e. 

60* 9Bo5tt ttJtrb uuig ijont ^cidftttiater cine Su^c aufcrlcgt? 

S)ie S3iifee tDtrb auferlegt, 

1) jur Slbbiifsiing ber jcttltcEien ©iinbenftrafen; 

2) jur Sefferung unjereg £e6en§. 

1 61* 2a^t bemt ®ott tnit ber ©iinbe nic^t audft alle Strafe ttar^ ? 

S)ie eiDige ©trafe IciBt ®ott tmmer mit ber ©iinbe nac^, 
aber nic^t immer autf) bie jeitltdjen ©trafen» 

Saturn \pxa^ ^at^an ju ^ablb : „5)er §etr T§at betne Siittbe t)on bit 
genommen ; bod^ n)irb bein ©olju be§ 2obe§ fterben." 2, ,^i3n» 12, 13. 14^ 

62. 9Ba^ tft $eitli(^e ©ilttbeitftrafe ? 

3eitlid)e ©iinbenftrafe tft biejentge ©trafe, tDeld^e tDir tDe- 
gen unferer ©iinben entiDeber f)ier auf ©rben obcr im gegfeuer 
absubii^ert f)aben. 

63* Sft bie $8ei^te ungiiltio, mnn man hit auferfetjte ^u^e ttiti^t 
tjerrtc^tet ? 

2Benn man bte auferlegte S5u§e ntd^t t)erricf)tet, aber bod^ 

in ber S5eic^te ben SSillen Ijatk, fie ju t)erri(^ten, fo ift bie 

95eid)te nidjt ungiilttg; man beget)! aber eine ©iinbe unb be- 

raubt fid) t)ieter ©naben. 

S)atutn foE man in bet fotgenben S^ett^te ftc^ bariiBet an!(agen, toenn 
man bie ^ufee betnac^taffigt ]§at ©otlte bet S3et(^tt)atet etne fSu^t aufet^* 
legen, bie man nid§t tettid^ten !ann, fo 16itte man bemiitl^ig nm eine anbete 
Sufee. 

1 64. ©often ttiir nur fene Sufte tjerrid^ten, tneltifte uni^ ber ^tidjU 
tjater anferlegt? 

SBir foUen unS and) beftreben, bnri^ anbre freitt)illige 

ffin^tDerfe unb bnrd) ©ebnib im Seiben ber gfitttic^en ©ere^== 

tigfeit genng3utt)un. 

65. a33a^ foil man na^ ber Seid^te t^un ? 

1) ©ott banfen unb bie gnten SSor[a^e ernenern; 

2) bie Snfee fobatb aU mogtid^ ju t)errid)ten; 



— 121 — 

§ 6. Satisfaction. 

59. What is satisfaction in the sacrament of penance? 

Satisfaction is doing the penance given by the confes- 
sor. 

60. Why does the confessor give a penance? 

The confessor gives a penance — i, That we may satisfy 
for the temporal punishment due to our sins ; 2, That we 
may amend our life. 

t 61. When God forgives the sin, does He not also remit the 
punishment due to that sin? 

God always remits the eternal punishment, but not al- 
ways the temporal punishment due to sin. 

"Therefore Nathan the Prophet said to David: The Lord also hath 
taken away thy sin; nevertheless for this thing, the child that is born to 
thee shall surely die." — 2 Kings xii. 13, 14. 

62. What is the temporal punishment due to our sins? 

The temporal punishment due to our sins is that 
which we have to suffer either here on earth or in purga- 
tory. 

63. Does our confession become bad if the penance is not 
performed? 

No ; the past confession remains good ; but we commit 
a new sin and deprive ourselves of many graces. 

In case we have neglected the penance imposed, we should accuse our- 
selves of it in our next confession. If the confessor gives a penance 
which we are really unable to perform, we should respectfully tell him so. 

1 64. Should we perform only that penance which the con- 
fessor gives us? 

We should also try to satisfy the Divine Justice by 
other voluntary works of penance, and by patience in our 
sufferings. 

65. What else must we do after confession? 

After confession we must — 

1, Give thanks to God, and renew our good resolu- 
tions ; 

2, Perform our penance as soon as possible ; 



— 122 — 

3) f)at man etoa§ ju er[c^en obcr gut gu mac^en, baffelbe 
t\)nn, fobalb man !ann; 

4) fid) ernftlic^ beffern unb bte notf)tt)enbigcn Wittd ba^u 
antDenben. 

,,6unbtgc nun nid^tntel^r, bamtt bir ntd^t etttia§ (S(3&tintmete§ Begegnc." 
3o5«5, 14, getner: Su!. 11, 26, 

Jlu^anlBCnbung. — 2)an!e @ott fiir bte ©infe^ung be§ SBu6fa!rament§^ 
l)tefe§ 9flettung§brette§ nai^ bem ©d^iffBruc^ ber ©eele, (5lugu[tin.) (S§ 
getoa^tt bit ntc^t nut ^^ad^Iag ber ©iinben, f onbern auc^ Zxo% Si(^t in S^fi'* 
fein nnb ^raft ^iim @uten. @m:pfange oft ha^ SBugfafrantent, abet bereitc 
hi^ getDiffenl^aft t)oi: unb Beti^te gut, bamtt bu ntrf)t ba§ §etlmtttel in (^ift 
tertoanbelft unb bie gnabenreic^e SSuganftalt bir nid^t 3ur eltjigen SSerbamm* 
ni6 gereid^e^ 

2?om 3lBIa[fc. 

66» 293obut(i) !ommt xxn§ hk ^irtljc Bel ^IBBugung ber geitlitiftcn 
(Bunbeuftrajeu ^u §u(fe ? 

®itr(^ (Srt£)eilung ber Slblaffe. 

67* S2Sa^ ift cin 5lBIa^ ? 

(gin Slblafe ift eine 9^ad)taffung berjenigen jettlidien ©iin- 
benftrafen, U)eIcE)e tt)ir nac^ S?erge6ung ber ©iinbe entroeDer t)ier 
ober im gegfeuer nod) abbiiBen joUten. 

68* 83Ja§ miiffctt ttiir tiom ^^(affe glauBctt ? 

SBir miiffen glauben, 

1) ha^ bie fatt)olijct)e Stircf)e ®malt fjat, 5lblaffe p er^ 
it)eilen: 

2) baB ber ©ebraui^ berfelben un§ jef)r t)eil]am ift. 

69* a^ott mem ^at bie fat^olif^e ^irt^e bte ©ettialt, SBlaffe su 
crtljeikn ? 

SSon 3e)u§ (Sf)riftn§, tx)eld)er fprad^ : 9Sa§ tf)r anf Srben 
lofen merbet, ha§> mirb and) im ^immel gelSfet fein. matt^. is, i8. 

1 70» aSo^er ffie^t bie Sraft ttub aStrfung ber SlBIaffe ? 

Stu^ bem ©c^a^e ber uberreid)en 95erbienfte Sefu Sf)rifti 
itnb feiner ^eitigen, n:)obur(^ @ott gcnug gcttjan morben mirb. 



— 122 — 

3, Repair, as well as we can, all injury we may have 
unjustly done to our neighbor; and 

4, Amend our lives, and employ the means to avoid 
sin in future. 

"Sin no more, lest some worse thing happen to thee." St. John v. 14; 
see St. Luke xi. 26. 

Application. Be grateful to God for instituting the sacrament of 
penance, "this plank of safety after the shipwreck of the soul," as St. 
Augustine calls it. This sacrament offers you not merely remission of sin 
but also consolation, light in doubts, and strength to do good. Make fre- 
quent use of it, but never without due preparation; lest this sacrament, 
«o replete with grace, be for you a source of eternal perdition. 



INDULGENCES. 

€6. By what means does the Church help us to discharge the 
temporal punishment due to our sins? 

By the grant of indulgences. 

67. What is an indulgence? 

An indulgence is a remission of the temporal punish- 
ment due to our sins, which the Church grants outside of 
the sacrament of penance. 

68. What must we believe with regard to indulgences? 
We must believe — 

1, That the Catholic Church has power to grant in- 
dulgences ; 

2, That the use of them is very salutary to us. 

69. From whom has the Catholic Church the power to grant 
indulgences? 

From Jesus Christ, who said: 'Whatsoever thou shalt 
loose on earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven." — St. 
Matt. xvi. 19; xviii. i8. 

t 70. From what source do indulgences draw their power and 
efficacy? 

From the treasury of the abundant merits of Jesus 
Christ and of the saints. 



71» ^Sh§ ift crforbcrU^ im txm§ ^IBIaffc^ t^cU^aftirj $tt tocrbcn? 

Urn etne§ 5lbla[feg t()eilf)afttg ju iDerben, mu^ man, 

1) im ©tanbe ber ®nabe fein ; 

2) bte guteit 9Serfe genau t)crrid^ten, meldje jur ©emin^ 
nung beg 2Iblaffe§ t)orgejc()rieben finb. 

72» 2Bic titelfat^ ift ber 9tBIa§ ? 

1) D n ! m m e n, tt)cnn ade §eit(ic^en ©trafcit fitr bie 
id^on t)ergebenen Sunben nac^gelaffen iDcrben; 

2) unt)oU!ommen, menn nur ein 2£)ei( berfclben 
nad^getaffen tDirb. 

©in 5lBIa6 t)on 40 ^agen ober 7 ^a^tett ift eine ^^ad^taffitng f o t)iet gelt* 
Tttiiet Strafe, at§ man aBtragen tuiirbe, ttjenn man 40 Xage ober 7 ^a^re lang 
nac^ ben alten .^tr(^enfa^ungen SSu^e tx)lr!te. 

73» Soimctt bic ^Blaffc ant^ ben Seelcit im ^cgfeucr p gutc fommcn? 

3a, aUe biejenigen, t)ort benen ber ^ap\t etgen§ ertlart {jat, 
ba§ [te i^nen §iigetpenbet tDerben foimen. 

Ulu^antocntlung^ — 5ld§te unb fc^a^e bie SlBlaffe, fie titgen bie ©iinben- 
ftrafen, IBefreien bom Jegfeuer, ermuntern gnr S5uBe, jur 5lu&iiBung guteu 
SSerfe unb jum (Sm^fang bet ]§eiL (5a!ramente. Sud§e alfo red§t tjiele 516^ 
laffe ju geloinnen fiir bid§ unb fiir hk SSerftorBenen. 



S5on kr Ic$tcn £)clung^ 

!♦ 933a^ ift bic (ct?tc Ocluno ? 

S)ie le^te Delung ift jeneS ©aframent, in tDeld^em bem, 
^ran!en burd) bie ©albung mit t)eiligem De(e unb baS ®ebet 
be§ ^riefterg bie ©nabe ®otte§ gur SBot)Ifal)rt ber ©eele unb 
fifterg and) be^ SeibeS ertt)ei(t tnirb. 

2» aa3o!)cr ttjiffctt njir, ba§ g^riftuig t>a§ Saframcttt ber (c^tctt 
Dcltttttj einrjcfc^t ^jat ? 

Slug ber be[tanbigen 2e{)re ber ^ircf)e unb ber fjeiligen 

@(i)rift. 



_ 123 — 

71. What is required to gain an indulgence? 

To gain an indulgence we must: 

1, Be in a state of grace; and 

2, Perform the good works prescribed for the gain- 
ing of the indulgence. 

72. How many kinds of indulgences are there? 

There are two kinds : 

1, Plenary indulgences, which remit the whole debt 
of temporal punishment due to sin ; 

2, Partial indulgences, which remit only a part of it. 

Note. An indulgence of forty days or seven years is a remission of 
such a debt of temporal punishment as a person would discharge if he did 
penance for forty days or seven years according to the ancient discipline 
of the Church. 

73. Can indulgences be applied also to the souls in purgatory? 

Yes, all those which the Pope has declared to be appli- 
cable to them. 

Application. Value and esteem indulgences; they remit temporal pun- 
ishments due to sin, encourage to penance, to the practice of good works 
and to the reception of the sacraments. Avail yourself of every oppor- 
tunity of gaining them for yourself and for the souls of the faithful de- 
parted. 



EXTREME UNCTION. 

1. What is extreme unction? 

Extreme unction is a sacrament in which, by the anoint- 
ing with holy oil and by the prayers of the priest, the sick 
receive the grace of God for the good of their souls and 
often also of their bodies. 

2. Whence do we know that the sacrament o£ extreme unc- 
tion was instituted by Christ? 

We know this from the constant teaching of the Church 
and from Holy Scripture. 



— 124 — 

w3ft ietnanb !ran! unter tu^, fo tufe er bte !Prteftet ber ^tt^e gu fti^ 
ttttb bie foEen iiBer il^n Beten unb it)n tnit Del falbeu tm 3^amen be§ ^etrn; 
unb ba§ ©e^et be§ ®lauBen§ tolrb bent ^tanfen gum §eUe fetn unb ber ^err 
totxb tl^n oufric^ten unb lt)enn er ©iinben auf fid^ ]§at, f o toerben fie t§m tjer*- 
QeBen toerben." 3aL 5, 14 u. 15, 

3* 9Ba§ toirft bic le^tc Delung ^ur 9»D^(fa^rt ber ©cclc ? 

S)te lc|te Delung, 

1) t)ermef)rt bte ^ei(igmacf)enbe ©nabe; 

2) ttlgt bie Id^Uc^en ©iinben unb and) jene 2^ob[unben, 
bte ber ^ranfe oereuet, aber nic()t tnefjr betd)te:t fann ; 

3) ti(gt bte Ueberbleibfel ber fd}on t)ergebenen ©itnben ; 

4) ftdrft in hm Setben unb ^erfutfjuntjen, befonberiS im 
2obe0fam|)[e. 

4. ^a§ toixtt hie Ic^tc Dclmtg aur 'Boitl^af^xt bc^ Seibc^ ? 

©ie bett)trft (Srletrf)terung in ber ^ranff)ett unb oft felbft 
bte ©efunbljett, tDenn e^ junt @eelent)etle gebett)Itd^ x]t 

5* 9Ser faitit mxt foil bic Ic^tc Cclung ctn^fangeit ? 

Seber fat^olijdje Shrift, ber jum ©ebraud^e ber SSernunft 
gelangt unb gefatjrltd) franf t[t. 

6» 2Bie foil ntan bic Ic^tc Delung em^jfaiigett? 

SJtan fed fie empfangen, 

1) tm Stanbe ber (^nabe, txieofjalb man tvo mogttd^, t)or- 
]^er beidjten ober bod) DoUfommene Si'eue ertpeden foil ; 

2) tnit ©taube, §offnung unb Siebe unb mit Srgebnng in 
hm gottltdjen 3BiKen. 

7. SBann fed ntait bic Ic^tc Dcluttg cm^jfangcit ? 

Wan foil fie, too moglid), empfangen, tnabrenb man nod^ 
Bet guter Sefinnung tft unb nad) ber ^eiligen 3Segjef)rung. 

1 8. 933te oft lattn man bic Ic^tc Dcltutg cm^jfangctt ? 

Sn berfelben ^ranff)ett fann man fie nur @inmal em* 
:t:)fangen; bod) fann fie and) in berfelben S?rantt)eit tnieber^olt 
U)erben, tnenn namlid) bie Sobeggefa^r tjoritber tDar unb fid) 
bon 9?enem einfteltt. 



— 124 — 

**Is any man sick among you, let him bring in the priests of the 
Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name 
of the Lord; and the prayer of faith shall save the sick man, and the Lord 
shall raise him up, and if he be in sins, they shall be forgiven him." St. 
James v. 14, i5. 

3. What effects does extreme unction produce in the soul? 

Extreme unction 

1, Increases sanctifying grace; 

2, It remits venial sins, and also those mortal sins 
which the sick person repents of, but is no longer able 
to confess ; 

3, It removes the remains of sins already forgiven ; 

4, It strengthens the soul in its sufferings and temp- 
tations, especially in its agony. 

4. What effects does extreme unction produce in the body? 

It often relieves the pains of the sick person, and some- 
times restores him even to health, when it is conducive to 
the salvation of his soul. 

5. Who can and should receive extreme unction? 

Every Catholic who has come to the use of reason and 
is in danger of death by sickness. 

6. How are we to receive extreme unction? 

1, In the state of grace; wherefore we must first con- 
fess our sins,' or, if we cannot confess, make an act of 
perfect contrition ; 

2, With faith, hope, charity, and resignation to the holy 
will of God. 

7. When should we receive extreme unction? 

We should receive extreme unction, if possible, whilst 
we are yet conscious, and after having received the holy 
Viaticum. 

t8. How often can extreme unction be received? 

^ Extreme unction can be received but once in the same 
sickness ; but if, after the danger of death has passed, a 
relapse should occur, the sacrament can be received again. 



— 125 — 

9ltt^atltDenl>ttng.--©ud5t hex IleBe ©ott bt(^ iTiit fd^loeret Stxanl^eit 
5ctm, jo t)etfc^iebe ja ntd^t ben ©mpfang hex t)eiL (^arramente auf ben (e^ten 
Slugenl)li(i, bamit bu fie fidget unb jnit Qxb^exex ^ruc^t em^fangeft ! SSie 
eft pngt bat)on bie ^totgfeit ab? ©raufam unb fiinb'^aft tuare e§, bent 
^tan!en bie ©efa^r gu berbergen, Inie 9Jlani^e au» ntiBt)etftQnbener Siebe 
t^nn, fie bet S^roftungen hex Sf^eligion betauBen unb unborbereitet in bie 
en)ig!eit gel^en laffen. 5Jlan glaube nid^t, ha^ tomn man bie l^eiL <BatxcL* 
wente emipfdngt, man fd^on fterben miiffe. 



S5on ber ^rteftcmet^e* 

!• 28cm iiBcrtrug K^riftU)^ uttmittelbar ha§ ^ricftcrt^um ? 

v> ©einen Stpofteln. 

2» ©ottte bajg ^ricftcrt^um mit bem Sobc bcr ^Hjoftel auftjorctt ? 

0ietn; ebenfo tDcnig, a(§ mit iljrtcn bie ^irdje auftjiircn 
joKte. 

3. aSSic ^jflanatc fi^ ba^ ^ricftcrt^um fort ? 

©urd) bie tion Se[u^ S()ri[tu§ eingefe^te ^riefteriDeifie* 

4. 2Ba)g ift bie ^rieftcrttiei^c ? 

®ie ^rie[tertt)eit)e ift jeneg ©aframent, burcf) tr)eld:)c§ bie 
priefterlid)e ©emalt ertl]eilt tt)irb fammt ber bejonbern ©nabc, 
i)a§ ^rie[teramt red)t ju t)cnDaUGn. 

$aulu§ nnb S3atnaBa§ toerben getDei^t butt^ ©eBet unb ^anbeauflegung. 
„^ic beteten unb legten ilfinen bie §dnbe auf/' ^p]tQ,* 13, 3, 

5* aBorttt Bcftelftt tJornc^mlid^ bie :j)riefterni^e ©cmalt ? 

Sn ber OetDalt, 

1) ba§ l)eil SKe^o^^fer barjubringen; 

2) bie ©iinbert nadfijulafjen, 

6. 2Ber lann \>a§ Safratnent ber ^riefterttici^e giittig crt^eilcn? 

5Jtur bie Sifd^ofe, tDeil nur fie bie f)of)eprieftcrIid}e @malt 
burd) eine eigene 2Seit)e (bie 93i)d)of^tr)cit)e) ertjalten* 

7. ©antt tnan hit ^jriefterlid^e SSei^e micber tjcrlieren ? 

S^ein; bie priefterlid)e SSeilje tann man nidjt berlicren, treit 
bie ^rieftertDei^e ber ©eele ein unau§Iojd)Iic^e§ Wcxtmai ein- 
briidt 



— 125 — 

Application. When God in His mercy visits you with a dangerous 
illness, do not put off the receiving of the sacraments to the last moment. 
How often eternity depends on this! Cruel and criminal would it be to 
keep the sick person in the dark concerning his danger, as many do 
through blind and false love, thus depriving him of the consolations of re- 
ligion, and letting him depart unprepared into eternity. Sick people some- 
times falsely imagine that because the last sacraments are administered to 
them they are bound to die. 



HOLY ORDERS. 

1. On whom did Christ Himself confer the priesthood? 

Christ Himself confered the priesthood upon His Apos- 
tles. 

2. Was the priesthood to end with the death of the Apostles? 

Certainly not; no more than the Church was to end 
with their death. 

3. How was the priesthood continued? 

The priesthood was continued by the sacrament of 
Holy Orders instituted by Christ. 

4. What is the sacrament of Holy Orders? 

Holy Orders is a sacram.ent which confers on those 
w^ho receive it the powers of the priesthood, together with 
a special grace to discharge faithfully its sacred duties. 

Paul and Barnabas were ordained by the la3'ing on of hands. "Then 
they, fasting and praying, and imposing their hands upon them, sent them 
away." Acts xiii. 3. 

5. What are the principal powers of the priesthood? 

The principal powers of the priesthood are : 

1, The power to offer the holy sacrifice of the Mass; 

2, The power to forgive sins. 

6. Who can administer the sacrament of Holy Orders? 

Bishops only can administer the sacrament of Holy 
Orders ; for they have received this powder by a special 
consecration. 

7. Can a priest lose the sacred character received in ordina- 
tion? 

A priest can never lose the sacred character received 
in his ordination ; for Holy Orders^ like baptism, im- 
prints an indelible mark on the soul. 



— 126 — 

t 8» SScr barf n\it> foU ^ricftcr tocrbeit ? 

^rieftcr tDerben foil nur bcr, tt)clcf)er i:)on ©ott ha^n fie^ 
rufcn i[t. 

IRufeantiJcniJung.— ©rttjeiye ftet§ bent $rieftet, aU bem ©tellt)ettreter 
@otte§ unb beiti ^u§f|3enber feiner ©el^etmntffe, fd^ulbige ©^rfutc^t unb 
UntertDurfiglett, unb fcitte oft „ben §errn hex ^rtite, bag er ^Ixbeiter in jeine 
©xnte jenbe." SJlatt^. 9, 38. 



S5on bcr ®I)e^ 

1* ^a§ ifi ba^ eafrantcnt ber ©ftc ? 

S)ie (SI)e ift jcneS @aframent, burd) tt)elc^e§ gtt)et lebicje 
^erfonen, SOZann unb 2Betb, [id) mtteinanber t)Grt)etratI)en uiib 
Don ©ott ©nabe erftatten, um if)re ©tanbe^pflic^ten bi^i in ben 
Sob getreu ju erfuUen. 

2» 95Samt tuurbe bic e^e etttgcfc^t? 

S)ie (S^e tourbe im 'iparabiefe t)on ©ott eingefegt, aber 
(S^ri[tug :^at fie gum ©aframente er^^oben. 

„^tefe§ (Sa!rantent t[t grog, ti^ foge a^et in Sl^rifto unb in bet ^itd^e/ 
e^5. 5, 32. 

t S. SBic cm^jfiinnt ntait biefc^ ©aframcnt ? 

S)ie Srautleute erfaren t)or bem 5)3farrer unb gtDet 3^^fl^^r 
ba% [ie etnanber jur (S^e net)men, toorauf ber ^riefter i^rett 
Sunb fegnet 

1 4, Samt bic (£I)e aufgcloft tuerbctt ? 

S)ie (Sf)e unter 6t)ri[ten ift unauflo^bar; benn, tva^ ©ott 
Derbunben ^at, ha§> foU ber 9Kenjci) ni^t trennen. ^Jiatt^. i9, 6 

unb 3flom. 7, 2» 

%ie 9eiftti($e DBtigfeit !ann au§ toic^ttgen ©riinben exlauUn, ha^ stoet 
&eUuie getrennt bon etnanber Men, abcr fie Bleiben t)erel^eli{^t, tnenn au^ 
ha^ lt)eltlid&e ©erii^t etne 6f)ef(5etbung qeBen tDiirbe. ^ein g^et^eil !ann 3U 
Sefijeiten be§ anbexn fid) Qiiltig toieber Jper^eixat^en. ^iJtatt^* 10, 11 unb 12; 
Su!. 16, 18. 



— 126 - 

fS. Who should become priests? 

Those only should become priests whom God calls to 
this holy state. 

Application. Always show proper respect and submission to priests, as 
the representatives of God and the dispensers of His holy mysteries; and 
often "pray the Lord of the harvest that He send forth laborers into His 
harvest." St. Matt. ix. 38. 



MATRIMONY. 

1. What is the sacrament of matrimony? 

Matrimony is a sacrament by which two single persons, 
a man and a woman, are joined together in marriage, and 
receive grace from God to fulfil faithfully until death the 
duties of their state. 

2. When was matrimony instituted? 

Matrimony was instituted in paradise by God Himself ; 
our Divine Saviour raised it to the dignity of a sacra- 
ment. 

"This is a great sacrament, but I speak in Christ and in the Church.'* 
Eph. V. 32. 

1 3. How is this sacrament received? 

The bridegroom and the bride declare before their pas- 
tor and two witnesses that they take one another as hus- 
band and wife, whereupon the priest blesses their union. 

t4. Can the bond of marriage ever be dissolved? 

Among Christians the bond of marriage can never be 
dissolved; "what God hath joined together, let no man 
put asunder." St. Matt. xix. 6; Rom. vii. 2. 

spiritual authority can, for important reasons, allow a husband and 
wife to live separated from one another; but nevertheless they continue 
married people, even though the civil court should grant them a divorce. 
Neither of them can validly contract a second marriage whilst the other 
party is living. St. Matt. x. ii, 12; St. Luke xvi. 18. 



— 127 — 

t5. 2S^crd)c^ finb bic ^pirf)tcn ber (S^ckutc? 

3)ic Sljc(cute fodeit, 1) in C£intrad)t, £ie6e unb ef)elic^er 
Sreue mit eiimnber (ebcit, bi^J ber Xob fie fc{)eibet; 2) il)re 
Stinber in ber ®otte(ofurd)t c\emein)*cljaftlicl} er.^ieben; 3j eiii- 
anber ,v^"^ ©ee(enf)ei(e be()utf(ict) feiii ; 4j ber dJtaim foil ba^ 
9Sei6 erndljreii ; ba^$ 9Seib foil bem 9}?anne in Stllem, \va^ 
recf)t uub eljrbar ift, geljorcljen. 

,.35r SSeiber, fetb untert^antg euren ^idnnexn, tDxe fii^*§ giemt ittt 
§ertn. 3!)r SJlanner tiebet cure SBeiber unb jeib nt(^t IBttter gegen fie." 
RoL'S, 18. ] 9. 

1 6» 2Ba§ Ijabcn fid) S^ttc 511 mcrfctt, bic in htn ^(jeftanb 5tt tretcn 
oebeufeu ? 

©ie follen, 1) uidjt leiclitfinuicj fid) t)erlo6en; 2) gel)brig 

unterridjtet iiub frei Don ©()et)iubenu)fen feiu; 3) in bem 

Srantftanbe unfd)nlbig leben; 4) fid) jeitig beim ^farrer 

melben, urn oerfiinbiget unb oorbereitet ^n n:)erben ; 5) init 

einer gottgefalligen 9tb[id)t in ben Sl)eftanb treten; 6) Dor 

if)rer iWet)eUc^ung loiirbig beid)ten nnb fomnuniijiren, 

„^tr finb ^tnber ber §etligen unb biirfen nic^t 3ufamtt!en!ommen toie 
bie §eiben, Jt>e((^e ^ott nid§t !ennen/' Zoh, 8, 5. 

f7. ^ft c^ eittc ©iittbc tin ©^ctierlijdtti^ itid^t 5U i)aiUn? 

Sa, C'$ ift eine fdjtDere Siinbe, iDenn ba^o (£l)et)erl6bniB in 
feierlid)er 2Sei)e nad) ben ©efe^en ber Slird)e gemad)t tpar unb 
nid)t einc red)tmdJ3ige Ur)ad)e entfdinlbiget. 

fS* 2Sic uiclerici finb bie G^c^inbcrniffc ? 

S)ie S:()el)inberniffe finb gioeierlei, 

1) folcfie, loeldje bie (Sl)e unerlaubt nmc^en, 5. S5, bie 
t)erbotene 3^^^, ba§ einfac^e ©eliibbe ber ^en]d)l)eit n. a. m. ; 

2) folcl)e, wdd)^ bie (5t}e nngii(tig mad]en, ^. ©. nat)e 
Slnt^oertoanbtic^aft ober ©d)n:)agerfd)aft, geiftlid)e 9[?ertt)anbt^ 
fc^aft u, a. m. 

t9* 3tt ludt^ctt B'^itctt finb bic fcicrHc^cn §orf)5citcn tJcrBotctt? 

1) SBom erften 5lbt)ent)onntage b\§ gum 5Beil)nad)t6tage 
einfdjliefstid) ; 

2) 3Som 2lfd)ermittn:)od) bi^3 gum Dfterfonntag einjd)IieBnd). 

^ie Sifdfiofe T^aBen bic 33oIIma(^t aud^ tt)a§renb bet gefd^Iogenen 3eit 
feierUd^e §oi^3eiten ju geftatten^ 



— 127 — 

t5. What are the duties of married persons? 

Married persons i, Should live together in peace, 
love, and conjugal fidelity, until separated by death; 
2, They should bring up their children in the fear of 
God; 3, They should help each other in working out 
their salvation; 4, The husband should support and 
cherish his wif e ; the wife should obey her husband in 
all that is just and honorable. 

"Wives, be submissive to your husbands, as it behooveth in the Lord. 
Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter towards them." Col. iii. 18. 

t6. What should those persons bear in mind who intend to 
enter the married state? 
I, They should not thoughtlessly enter into an en- 
gagement to marry; 2, They should be properly in- 
structed, and free from impediments ; 3, They should 
live innocently whilst they are engaged ; 4, They 
should give their pastor timely notice of their inten- 
tion ; 5, They should enter the marriage state with a 
pure intention; 6, Before they marry they should make 
a good confession and worthily receive Holy Com- 
munion. 

*'We are the children of saints, and we musit not be joined together 
like heathens that know not God." Tob. viii. 5. 

t7. Is it a sin to break a promise of marriage? 

Yes, it is a mortal sin, if the promise was a solemn 
one, made according to the laws of the Church and 
no just cause excuses. 
t8. How many kinds of impediments to marriage are there? 

There are two kinds: i, Such as render marriage 
unlawful; as, for instance, the forbidden times, the 
simple vow of chastity, a promise of marriage to an- 
other, etc.; 2, Such as render marriage null; for in- 
stance, consanguinity to the third degree inclusive; and 
affinity to the second degree inclusive, 
tg. What is understood by the forbidden times? 

The times when the Church does not allow marriage 
to be solemnized, namely 

I, From the first Sunday in Advent to Christmas 
inclusive ; 2, From Ash Wednesday to Easter Sun- 
day inclusive. 

Note. The Bishops are empowered to grant permission for the solemniza- 
tion of marriage even during the forbidden times. 



— 128 — 

tlO. SSa^ ift uott \>tn gcmifdjtctt (S^en sttiif^en fat^oafiljcu 

S)ie ^irdjc I)at |oId)e ©()cn t)on jel)er an§ feljr n)id)tigcn 
©runben milsbilligt unb t)ciboten unb gibt luir an§ tt)id)tigcn 
Urfadjcn biirc^ ©igpcii^ (£r(aii6niB baju, jcbod) muffeu bie 
S3raiitlcute au^briirfltd) t)crjprcd)en : 

1) ha)^ ber fat^otifdje SljcU feine Sieligion frci amixhm 
tann ; 

2) ba^ alle ^inber fatljotifc^ getauft unb erjogen tuerbcn 
foUen. 

©olc^e @!ien biirfen aui^ nid^t in bet Slix^e gefd^toffen unb eingefegnet 
iDetben. ©ollle etn Sl^eil no(^ gat ntt^t einmal getauft fein, fo ntu^ bie§ 
\)oxl}ex ange3etgt toetben, toetl e§ etn S^ef)inberni§ ift, JDelc^eS* bie S§e ungiil* 
tig mac^t* 

9lu^antueni)Ull0. — ^et betSGSa^t eine§ SeBen§ftanbe§ "^ahe "odx 'HUcm 
@ott unb bein ©eelenl^eit im 5luge. ©laubft bu nad^ teiflic^et Uebetlegung 
ben (S^eflanb antreten gu foEen, fo Bete eifrig gu ©ott, 3iet)e beine S'ltern ju 
S^iat^ unb uxt'^eite nit^t bIo§ na(^ ben 5lugen be» gleifc^eg unb hex Seiben* 
fd^aft, §iite bid^ bot ©iinbe unb Saftet, bie ben gludt) (^otte§ gujie^en unb 
i^eteite bic^ auf eine gottfelige SSeife, befonbets buxd^ ben miitbigen @m|)fang 
bet IjeiL ©ahamente auf bie ^l^e t)ot. 



S5on ben ©aframentaltcn. 

!♦ SSa^ Derftc^t matt getniJ^nUc^ ttntcr Saframetttaliett ? 

llnter ©aframentalten t)cr[tc()t man, 

1) gemeUjte S)inge, al§ 2Sa[fer, Del, ©atj, ijSalmcn, ^er> 
jen XL I tv. 

2) and) bie $Sefd)tt)6rnngcn nnb ©egnnngcn ber ^trd)e. 

2. SBaruttt ttierbctt foldfte ^inoc ®a!rattteitta(iett o^ttJinttt ? 

•©ie tDerben ©aframentalien genannt, tDeil fie ben ©afra^ 
ntenten a^nltc^, tnenn gteid) tDefentlid^ t)on iljnen unterfdjeiben 
ftnb. 

t3. 29Sic tttttcrfti^ctbctt ftd^ bie (Bafxamtialmx t>on bctt ®afra= 
titetttett ? 

1) S)te (Saframente [inb t)on 6f)rt[tng fetbft eingefe^t; bie 

©aframentalien t)on ber ^ird)e, bie Don 6^riftu§ baju bet)oU== 

mad)tigt ift ; 



— 128 — 

1 10. What should we think of mixed marriages; that is, mar- 
riages contracted between Catholics and non-Catholics? 

For just- and weighty reasons the Church has at all 
times disapproved of them, and she permits them only 
on certain conditions, namely : 

1, That the Catholic party be allowed the free exer- 
cise of religion ; and, 

2, That all the children be baptized and brought up 
in the Catholic religion. 

Mixed marriages are never contracted or blessed in the church. In case 
one party is not even baptized, this should be made known before, for it is 
an impediment that makes marriage null. 

Application. In the choice of a state of life consult, above all things, 
God and the salvation of your soul. Should you, after mature deliberation, 
believe yourself called to the married state, prepare yourself for it by earnest 
prayer, and the worthy reception of the sacraments; ask your parents' ad- 
vice, and consult not the promptings of passion. Be careful not to follow 
those who, by sin and vice, draw the curse of God upon their heads. 



SACRAMENTALS. 

1. What do you mean by sacramentals? 

By sacramentals I mean : 

1, All things blessed or consecrated by the Church 
for the divine service, or for our own pious use, as holy 
water, oil, salt, palms, candles, etc. ; 

2, Also the exorcisms, blessings, and consecrations 
used by the Church. 

2. Why are such things called sacramentals? 

They are called sacramentals because they resemble the 
sacraments, though essentially different from them. 

ts. What is the difference between sacramentals and the 
sacraments? 

I, The sacraments were instituted by Christ Himself; 
the sacramentals by the Church, which has received the 
power from Christ to do so; 



— 129 — 

2) bte ©aframente.tDirlen innere ,£)ei(igung burd) bie iljnen 
t)on ®ott Derliefjcne Straft ; bie ©aframentalien t)er(eit)en be- 
jonbere §u(fe an Seib unb @ee(e buret) bie giirbitte unb ©eg^ 
ttung ber ^ird)e. 

4. SBarum fottcn mit bie ©aframcutalictt aubdcS^tiij gcBraiftictt ? 

SSeil tt)ir burc!^ fie tfjeit^aftig tDcrbcn be<3 ©egen§ ©otteg 
unb beg ®ebete§ ber ganjen Sl'ircf)e, in beren Xiamen ber ^rie^ 
fter wdtjt unb jegnet. 

t 5» §at bcnit ba^ @e6et ber ^irr^e eine Befonbere ®raft ? 

Sa, ha§ ©ebet ber ^irc^e l)at eine befonbere Slraft, treil 
it)r ®ebet immer mit bem ©ebete Sefu unb feiner .^eiligen ty^x^ 
einigt ift. 

1 6* Urn toa§ ]6etet bie S^ird^e oettJiil)tt(i(f|, totnn fie itiei^et ober 
fegnet ? 

@ie betet um 2lbn:)enbung ber gottlic^en @tra|gerid)te, nm 
©d)u| gegen hm bojen geinb, um grieben, ©egen, 2So^Ifat)rt 
beg Seibeg unb ber ©eele, 

7. SBie foKen ttiit: in^Befaitbere ba^ aSeiljUJaffer oeBraut^en ? 

S)er fromme ©£)ri[t nimmt SScitjU^affer fon)o(}[ gu .^aufe 
a(§ in ber S^iri^e unb fegnet fid), um uon ®ott immer me^r 
gereinigt nub gegen alleg 536fe bcfdjiit^t §u merben. 

9^u^anincnl)Uttg. — ©e^taud^e bte t)on ber ^tr(fie getneifiten S)tn9e, na* 
mentltc^ ba§ SSeiT^tnaffet mit geBiil^tenber S^^tfutd^t unb 3lnba(^t im S5er* 
txauen auf ©ott unb ba§ ©ebet unb ben ©egen ber !at]&o(if(^en ^ird^e. 



^om OeBctc. 

1. ^a§ ift bo^ ®eBet ? 

S)ag ®ebet ift eine (Srt)ebung beg ®emut^e§ ju ®ott, um 
®ott ju loben, i^m ju banfen ober i^n um eine &naO^ ju 

bitten, ^a^er ba§ i^ o 16^ S) a n !^ S3 i 1 1 geBet, 
2* 3ft t>a§ @eBet aur Seligfeit ttotfttuenbio ? 

S)ag (Sebet ift not^raenbig ^ur ©eligfeit fiir StUe, bie ben 
I)inlanglic^en ©ebrauc^ ber Sernunft Ijabcn. 



— 129 — 

2, The sacraments effect interior holiness by the power 
which God gave them ; the sacramentals benefit soul and 
body by the prayers and blessings of the Church. 

4. Why should we make a devout use of sacramentals? 

Because through the sacramentals we have a part in the 
prayers and blessings of the entire Church, in whose name 
the priest consecrates and blesses them. 

t 5. Have the prayers of the Church a special power? 

Yes, the prayers of the Church have a special power, 
because her "prayers are united with the prayers of Jesus 
Christ and of His Saints. 

t 6. What does the Church usually pray for when she conse- 
crates or blesses? 

For the averting of God's judgments, for protection 
against the devil, for the peace, the blessing, and the wel- 
fare of soul and body, etc. 

7. What use should we make of holy water? 

As pious Christians we should bless ourselves wuth holy 
w^ater, not only on entering and leaving the church, but 
also at home, praying that we may be made more and 
more pure, and be protected against all evil. 

Application. Make a devout use of all things blessed by the Church, 
especially of holy water, relying with confidence on God's bounty and the 
prayers and blessings of His Church. 



PRAYER. 

1. What is prayer? 

Prayer is the raising up of our minds and hearts to 
God, to praise Him, to thank Him, or to beg His grace. 
»Hence the names : prayer of praise, prayer of thanksgiv- 
ing, prayer of petition. 

2. Is prayer necessary for salvation? 

Yes, prayer is necessary for salvation to all who have 
the use of reason. 



— 130 — 

t 3. aSSantm ift \>a§ (^cM iiotlitoenbig ? 

1) SSeil tDir e§ ®ott bem l)DcI)ften 9Se[en f(f)utbtt] [inb; 

2) tDetl ®l)rt[tug e§ befof)len unb burd^ feiti SeijpicI ge== 
Iel)rt t)at; 

3) tDcil tt)tr oI)ne ba§ ©ebet bte nott)tt)enbigen ©itaben 
md)t ert)a(ten, urn im ®uten 511 bet)arren bt§ an§> (Snbe. 

„S5tttet, fo tDtrb eud) gegeBen tnerben; fud^et fo toerbet tl^r finben; !to|)fet 
an, fo totrb eud^ aufget^an." Suf. 11, 9. 

1 4» ^clrfje^ ftnb bie tionte^mftcn fyritr^tc be;§ (55cBetc§ ? 

S)a§ ®ebet, 

1) t)ereinitjt mit ®ott unb er^ebt §um ^immtifc^en; 

2) ftarft iDiber ba§ Soje unb frciftigt §um ®utcn; 

3) erlanc^t 2;roft in Xriibjal, ^iitfe in ber Scott) unb bie 
©nabe ber Setjarrtic^feit biiS gum Sobe. 

b. aSic miiffcn mir Betcit, bantit uttfcr ©cBet (3ott tjefatte ? 

SSir miiffcn bctcn 1) mit 2lnbac!)t, 2) mit ©emutf), 3) mit 
SSertrauen, 4) mit (Srcjebung in bm SBillcn ©ottco, 5) mit 
S3et)arr(icijteit. 

6. ^ann Betcn mir mit 5(uba^t ? 

SSenn tuir t)on e^er.^en beten unb alle jerftreuenbcn ®c^ 
banfen na6) ^rciften meiben. 

3efu§ fagte t)on ben 5>5atifaern : „S)te§ S5oI! e^ret mid^ mit ben Sip:pen, 
al6et i%x §era ift njeit t)on mir." matif). 15, 8. 

7* SBa^ fotten tuir t^un, ttm mit ^Inbat^t 511 Betcn ? 

S5or bem ®ebete follcn mir uuio fammetn t)or ®ott, an 
feine ®egenmart benfen unb enrdgen, ba^ tviv jn bem SlUer- 
^od)ften reben iDoIIen. 

„^^e hii Beteft, Bereite bi(^ bagu unb fei nic^t ttiie ein 5Jicn](^, ber ©ott 
m\vL^i/' (Sir, 18, 23, 

t 8» (Sittb bie ^cfftrenuttgen im @ebctc immer Siinbc ? 

@ie ftnb nur bann Siinbe, menu man fclbft @ii)ulb baran 
ift, ober fie freimillig jnldBt. 

9» ^ann Bctcn itjir mit ^cmnti) ? 

2Senn U)ir mit bem Scmu^tfein unferer @{i)n:)ad)I)eit unb 
Untt)urbig!eit beten. 



— 130 — 

t3« Why is prayer necessary? 

1, Because we owe it to God, the Supreme Being; 

2, Because it is commanded by Our Lord and taught 
us by His example ; 

3, Because without prayer we shall not obtain the 
graces necessary to persevere to the end. 

*'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and 
it shall be opened to you." St. Luke xi. 9. 

1 4. What are the principal fruits of prayer? 

Prayer, 

1, Unites us to God and raises our minds to heaven; 

2, It strengthens us against evil, and gives us power 
for good; 

3, It afifords us comfort in adversity, help in need, 
and the grace of perseverance unto death. 

5. How must we pray that our prayer may be pleasing to 
God? 

We must pray, i, with devotion; 2, with humility; 3, 
wnth confidence; 4, with resignation to the w^ill of God; 
and, 5, w^ith perseverance. 

6. When do we pray with devotion ? 

We pray with devotion when we pray from the heart, 
and avoid all distracting thoughts as much as possible. 

Jesus said of the Pharisees: "This people honoreth Me with their lips, 
but their heart is far from Me.'* St. Matt. xv. 8. 

7. What must we do that we may pray with devotion? 

Before prayer we should banish all worldly thoughts, 
be mindful of God's presence, and consider that we are 
about to address the Almighty. 

"Before prayer prepare, thy soul, and be not as a man that temptetb 
God." Eccl. xviii. 22^. 

fS. Are all the distractions in prayer sinful? 

Distractions are sinful only when we ourselves are the 
cause of them, or wilfully entertain them. 

9. When do we pray with humility ? 

We pray with humility when we pray with a deep sense 
of our w^eakness and unworthiness. 



131 



„^a§ (3tM be§ 2)emut5tGen bringt buri^ bie SSoIIen/ (Sir. 18, 26. 
S)8r ^pi^atifder unb ber SoIIner. £uL 18. 

10» 935atttt Bctctt ttJir ttttt Sertraucn ? 

SSenn tDir guuerfic^tlii^ l)o[fen, ba^ ®ott un[er ©ebet er^ 
f)6ren raerbe, tDofern eg ju feiner (St)re unb unjerm §etle ge== 
reidjt. 30!. 1, 6. u. 7. 

11. fflSarum foUen tt3ir biefe 3wt>crft^t IftaBctt ? 

SSeit ®ott un§ er^oren faun unb nac^ jeiner QJertjeiBung 
um Sefu tPtUen aucf) ert)Dren iDitt. 

„2Bal^tU(5, ItJa^rlid^ fage td^ eut^, menn t^t ben SSater in nteinem ^Jlamen 
urn eth)a§ IDitten tDerbet, f o ItJirb er e§ eud^ geBen." ^o^* 16, 23. 

12. SBatttt ift Uttfer @cBct gottcrgcbctt ? 

2Senn tt)ir e§ ®ott iiberlaffen, ttiann unb rate er un§ ju 
ert)6ren fixr gut finbet. 

^SSatex nii^t mein, fonbern bein SBiHe geft^d^e." Su!. 22, 42. 

13. aSann ift unfcr @cBct bct)arrlic^ ? 

SSenn rt)ir bat)on nicf)t abftet)en, obtDoI}! mir feine ©rftfi- 
rung getDat)r tDerben, fonbern um f o eifrtger §u beten fortfal)rcn. 

2:a§ !anandijc^e 23eiB. Tlaii^, 15. ^ParaBet tjon ben brei ^roben. Su!. 11. 

1 14* aSarum cr^altcn ttitr nit^t immer um tnai^ ttiir ^ctcn ? 

1) (SnttDeber tueil tuir nid)t reci)t beten, ober 

2) raeit ba§, tnaS tDtr begel)ren, un^o ntd)t ^eilfam ift, ober 

3) roeit iDir im ©ebete nid^t t)erf)arren. 

15. aSann foUett tuir Beten ? 

S^riftu§ fagt, ha^ man attejeit beten unb nidjt nad)Iaffen 
miiffe. 2nt 18, i, unb ber l^eit. ^aulug fagt: 93ctet o^ne 
Unterlafe. i. S^eff. 5, 17. 

1 16. ^ic ift e^ tttogtii^ altcscit 5tt Beten ? 

3Sir beten atlejeit, tDenn tt)ir iifter^ ^erj unb ©ebanfen 
^^u ©ott er()ebcn unb it)m aUe Slrbeiten, ^eiben unb greuben 
anfopfcrn unb nac^ d^riftltd)em ©ebraud) unfere tdgltd^en @e^ 
bete oerridjten. 



— 131 — 

"The pra3'er of him that humbleth himself shall pierce the clouds." 

Eccl. XXXV. 21. 

Example, ihe Pharisee and the Publican. St. Luke xviii. 

12. When do we pray with confidence? 

We pray with confidence when we firmly hope that God 
will hear our prayer, so far as it tends to His honor and to 
our salvation. St. James i. 6, 7. 

II. Why should we hope that God will hear our prayer? 

Because God can grant us all good things, and for 
Jesus' sake will do so. 

**Amen, Amen, I say to you, if you ask the Father anything in My 
name, He will give it to you." St. John xvi. 2^- 

13. When do we pray with resignation to the will of God? 

We pray with resignation to the will of God when we 
submit to God's will as to how and when He will grant 
what we pray for. 

"Father, not my will, but Thine be done." St. Luke xxii. 42. 

10. When do we pi«ay with perseverance ? 

We pray w^ith perseverance when we do not cease to 
pray, although God seems not to heed us, but continue to 
pray the more fervently. 

Examples. The woman of Chanaan. St. Matt. xv. Parable of the 
friend who asks for three loaves. St. Luke xi. 

1 14. But why do we not always obtain what we ask for? 
We do not always obtain what we ask for, 

1, Either because we do not pray as we ought; or, 

2, Because we ask for what is a hindrance to our sal- 
vation; or, 

3, Because we do not persevere in praying. 

15. When ought we to pray? 

Our Divine Lord says : "We ought always to pray and 
not to faint.'' St. Luke xviii. i. St. Paul says: 'Tray 
without ceasing.'' i Thess. v. 17. 

1 16. Is it possible to pray always? 

Yes ; w^e pray always when we frequently raise up our 
minds and hearts to God ; when we offer Him all our la- 
bors, sufferings, and pleasures, and are faithful in per- 
forming our daily devotions. 



— 132 — 

17» aSantt fottctt ttJir Bcfonbcrig Bctcn ? 

1) 93eim ©ottesbicnftc in bcr Stirc^e, 93?orgen§ unb 5lbenb§, 
t)or unb nad) bem (Sffen unb fieim 3^W)cn bcr 53ctg(oc!e; 

2) in 35Grfucf)ungen, in bcfonbern unb allgcmeinen 2lnlie== 
gen unb Srangfalen. 

1 18. 2Sarum foffcn totr Bcfonbcr^ in ber ^trri^e Bctcn ? 

2SctI bie ^ircl)e bag ^au<3 bc§ ©cbetcg unb t)0^ug§tr)eife 
bte 93o^nung ©otteg ift, tDO er bcfonbcr^ fcine ©naben aii§^ 
tt)eilt unb tDO un^ 3tIIe§ mcljr gum ©ebete ftimmt 

19» §ur ttJCtt foflctt toir Betcn ? 

giir aUe 2}Zenfd)en, ^^rcunbe unb getnbe, Se&enbige unb 
2l6geftor6cne, t)orsugUc^ aucr, 

1) fiir ©Item, Slngetjortge unb SSotjItljatcr; 

2) fiir bie geiftUcIjen unb tDeltUdjen SJorgcjc^tcn; 

3) fiir bie ©iinber unb Sebrangten, 

Slu^antucniJung. — SBebenJe, lt)te glMIic^ hn Hft, ha% hn, ein SBurni 
bet ®rbe unb ein armet Siinbet, nttt ©ott bent 5lEer:^o(^ften, tote ein ^tnb 
mtt fetnem Satet teben barfft ! S)a§ @eBet ift erne unerfc^o^flidCje Quefle 
oIIe§ @uten. Sete oft unb Bete getne, al6er tmntet nttt ^Inbac^t, gu ^aufc 
unb in ber ^ird^e. 2Bdt)renb be§ 2;age§ ex^eBe einigemat bein Geniiitl^ gu 
©ott* 

§ L S^ott bcm (Sebcte bc0 ^crrn* 

20. T^ddjt^ ift ba§ tJortreffHc^ftc (Sebct ? 

S)ag t)Drtrcfflidj[te ©ebet ift ba§ S3ater Unfer, ober 
ba§ ©cbet hc§ ,^errn. 

21. 953arum ttJirb ba§ Skater Unfcr ba!§ (3cUt bc^ ^crrit gcnannt? 

23ci( SljriftuS ber ^err eS getel)rt unb ju beteu befoljicn 

f)at 3n bet ^erg^rebtgt. ^att]§, 6. 

Siej^e ha^ ^atcr Unfer tiorn Bei ben ©eBeten. (6ette 7,) 

22* SSurau^ Beftcf)t ba^ Skater Uitfer ? 

2(u§ eincr 2(nrebe unb fieben Sitten. 

23^ aSSic lanttt hit 5lnrebc ? 

,,95ater Unfcr, bcr bu bift im ^immel-' 

24^ 5ttt ma^ erimtert un§ ha^ ^ovt ^aitv? 

©af3 ©ott unfcr 25ater ift, unb bafs tt)ir alfo mtt linb- 
Iid)er (g^rfurd)t, Siebe unb 3ut)erfic^t ju il)m betcn foUen. 



— 132 — 

17- When are we to pray in a special manner? 

We are to pray in a special manner, i, during divine 
service in the church; in the morning and at night; be- 
fore and after meals ; when the Angelus bell rings ; 

2, In time of temptation and of need, and during pri- 
vate and public calamities. 
1 18. Why should we especially pray in church? 

We should especially pray in church, because the church 
is the house of God and of prayer, where God most read- 
ily grants His favors, and where all we see and hear dis- 
poses us for prayer. 

ig. For whom must we pray? 

We must pray for all mankind, friends and enemies, for 
the living and the dead ; particularly, 

1, For our parents, relatives, and benefactors ; 

2, For our spiritual and temporal superiors ; 

3, For sinners and all in need. 

Application. Consider how happy you are that a'ou, a miserable worm 
of the earth and a sinful creature, are allowed to speak to God, the Most 
High, as a child speaks to its father. Prayer is an inexhaustible fountain 
of all good. Pray, therefore, often and willingly, both at home and in 
church. In the course of the day now and then raise your mind and heart 
to God. 

§ I. The Lord's Prayer. 

20. Which is the most excellent of all prayers? 

The most excellent of all prayers is the Our Father, or 
the Lord's Prayer. 

21. Why is the Our Father called the Lord's Prayer? 

Because Christ Our Lord made it, and commanded us 
to say it. St. Alatt. vi. 

See the Our Father, page 144. 

22. What does the Lord's Prayer contain? 

The Lord's Prayer contains a short preface and seven 
petitions. 

23. What do you call the preface of the Lord's Prayer? 
These words: ''Our Father zuho art in heaven!' 

24. Of what does the word Father remind us? 

The word Father reminds us that God is our Father, 
and that we ought to pray to Him with childlike rever- 
ence, love, and confidence. 



— 133 — 

25^ SSarunt fagen ttiir uitfcr nn\> nxd]t met it SJatcr? 

2Sci( ©ott bcr Skater a 11 c r SDZcnicfjcu ift unb w'vc barum 
9t[Ic iDic Sriibcr einanber licbcn unb fiir einanber beten joUcn. 

2Q. Sl^arunt fiioctt toiv f\in^n: f/^ev hn U)t tm §tntme("? 

Urn un^ §11 ertnncrn, ha'\^ roir bcim Setcn itnfer ^erj 'coni 
SrbifcIjGn 511m §immel erf)eben miiffcu. 

27» 2Sa§ Bcgc^rcit njtr in bcr crftett ^tttc : ,,@c^et(tget tocrbc betn 
dlamc ? 

93ir bitten, bafs ber 9tame @ottc§ ntcmate entf)eiltgct nnb 

fletaftert unb bafj ©ott Don nn^$ unb alien S^enjcljen melir er^ 

fannt, gelobt unb t)erl)errlid)t toerbe. 

28* SSSaig Bcge^rctt mir ttt bcr attJCttcn S3itte : „Svitommt un§ beiit 
9^ci^ r 

93ir bitten, 

1) baB ©ott burd^ jeine ©nabe unb Siebe in aUcn ^erjen 
f)err[c^en moge; 

2) ba^ iDir 2IIle ein[t in ha§ 5Rcicf) ber ^immel gelangen 
ntfigen. 

29. aSa^ fiegcfjrctt mir ht ber brtttett Sttte : ,/^dn ^iUt qc^^ti}C, 
toic im §imme( alfu auc^ auf ©rbcit" ? 

SSir bitten, ha% tuir unb atle 9Ken[cl]en auf @rben hen 
SBiUen ©otte^ fo treu unb freubig erfiiUen uiogen, tDie bie 
(Sngel unb |)eiligen im 4^imme(. 

30* ^a§ Begefirctt ttiir itt ber titertett ^xttc : „&ih nn§ l^cute uttfer 
taglic^e^ S3rob" ? 

2Sir bitten, baB un§ ©ott 5lQe§ geben tDotte, tpag totr tag- 
lid^ fur £etb unb ©eele bebiirfen. 

t 31» aSaruttt fagett ttitr ,fytnic mtb taglicS^"? 

3Seil n)ir ©ott a ( I e Sage urn bag 9?o t f) tt) e n b i g e 
bitten foUen unb nidjt fiir Ueberfliiffigeg. 1, 2:in:* 6, 8, 

32^ 9!8a§ Bcgel^rett totr tit ber fititfteit SBttte : ,,SergtB ttit§ uitfere 
©(^ttlbcii, toie anc^ mir ticrgcbcit uitferit Srfjulbtgerit" ? 

2Sir bitten, bafs un§ ©ott unfere ©iinben fo t)er3eil)en 

tDotle, tDie tx)ir benen t)er5ei^en, bie ung beleibigt i)abeu. 

@Iei(^nt§ tjom iinBarml^ersigen ^ned^te, ^Jlattl^. 18» 



— 133 — 

25. Why do we say our Father, and not my Father? 

We say our Father, because God is the Father of all 
men ; and we, as His children, should love one another as 
brethren, and pray for one another. 

26. Why do we add: "Who art in heaven"? 

To call to our mind that, being but pilgrims on earth, 
we are to detach our hearts from earth, and raise them to 
heaven, our true home. 

27. What do we ask for in the first petition: "Hallowed be 
Thy name"? 

In the first petition we ask that God may be better 
known, loved, and honored by us and by all men, and that 
His holy name may never be profaned or blasphemed. 

28. What do we ask for in the second petition: "Thy kingdom 
come"? 

In the second petition we ask, 

1, That God by His grace and love may reign in our 
hearts ; 

2, That after this life He may admit us all into the 
kingdom of heaven. 

29. What do we ask for in the third petition: "Thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven"? 

In the third petition we ask that we and all miCn may 
do the will of God on earth, as faithfully and cheerfully 
as the angels and saints do it in heaven. 

30. What do we ask for in the fourth petition: "Give us this 
day our daily bread"? 

In the fourth petition we ask that God would give us 
,all that is daily necessary for soul and body. 

tsi. Why do we say: "this day" and "daily"? 

We say ''this day'' and ''daily' because we ought each 
day to ask for only that which is necessary, not for what 
is superfluous. 

32. What do we ask for in the fifth petition: "Forgive us our 
trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us"? 

In the fifth petition we ask that God would so forgive 
us all our sins as we forgive them who have offended us. 

Example. Parable of the wicked servant. St. Matt, xviii. 



— 134 — 
33» tffiag Bencljrcn ttiir in ber fcd^ftcn 23ittc : ^fjii^rc un^ tttdjt in 

9Sir bitten, bafe ©ott bie SSerfurfjungen ,^um 936icn t)on 
iin^ abmenbe, ober bocf) fraftige ®nabe Derlei^e, benfelben ^u 
tDibcrfteljcn. 

t 34* SSarum Vd^t &vtt 5U, baf^ tnir bcrfut^t ttjcrbctt ? 

1) Urn un^ in ber Semntl) unb SSac^jamfett gn erf)alten; 

2) um nnfern Sncjenbcifcr unb unjere 3Serbten|te ju Der= 
mcljrcn. ^rmtt^. 26, 4i. Sd. i, 12. 

35» ^a§ bege^ren mir in ber fiebentctt S5itte : „©ottbcttt erliifc nn§ 
Dou bem Ucbcl" ? 

2Bir bitten, ban @ott un^o t)or alien Uebein be{)uten tt)oIIe, 
befonber^S Dor ber Siiube unb ber emigen 33erbammm§. 

36. SSarum fcl^cn ttJir fjhi^n : ;,^ntctt" ? 

23ir fe^en I)in5U St men, ober ®§ gefc^e{)e, um ba- 
burCi) unjer 95erlangen unb unjere ^ojtnung aus^jubriiden, 
Don @ott erljort §u loerben. 

IRu^ontncnbuna. — S5errt(5te ha^ ©eBet be§ §ertn tmmet mit ^l^rer= 
Bteticjteit, Slufmerffairifeit unb ^2lnba(^t unb benfe, ha^ 3efu§, ber un§ bie'» 
@ebet gelel^rt l^at, mit unb fur un§ Betet. 6ine fel)r gute Uebung tft e§, bis* 
tueilen bQ§ 35ater Unfer tnte anbere ©ebete ted^t langfant Ifiergufagen, fo bag 
man iiber bie einaelnen SBortet ober ©d^e ettoag nad^benft unb fie ju 
^er^en nimmt. 

§ 2. SBott itm englifd^ctt @ru||e* 

37. 2Bo§ fiir tin @ebet fiigcn ttiir fatfjunfr^c G^^riftcn gcttJiJ^nnt^ bcm 
Skater Unfer bei? 

S)en englifc^en ®rufe ober ha§ 51 De 9J?arta, 
tDomit D:)tr bie atlerieligfte Sungfrau 3J?aria Dereljren unb 
anrufen. 

„^enn fieT^e, t)on nun an toerben ntit^ felig |)rei|en aEe ©efc^Iet^ter." 
Su!. J, 48. 

38. SSiie biele S^eUe entpit ber englifti^e ^rng ? 

3toei S(}etle: ein Sob- unb ein Sittgebet. 
39* aSoran^ bcfte^t ha§ Sobgebct ? 

1) Slug hm SSorten beg ©rjengeig ©abriel: „(55egruJ3et 



— 134 — 

33. What do we ask for in the sixth petition: "Lead us not 
into temptation"? 

In the sixth petition we ask that God would remove 
from us all temptations and dangers of sin, or at least 
give us grace to resist them. 

t34. Why does God allow us to be tempted? 

God allows us to be tempted 

1, To keep us humble and watchful; 

2, To increase our merits and our zeal for virtue, 
St. Matt. xxvi. 41 ; St. James i. 12. 

35. What do we ask for in the seventh petition: "But deliver 
us from evil"? 

' In the seventh petition we ask that God would preserve 
us from all evil of body and soul, especially from sin and 
eternal perdition. 

36. Why do we add the word "Amen"? 

We add ''Amen/' or ''So he it/' to express our ardent 
desire and our confidence of being heard. 

.Application. Always say the Lord's Prayer with great attention, re- 
spect, and devotion, remembering that Our Lord, who taught us this prayer, 
prays with and for us. It is a good practise occasionally to recite slowly 
the Lord's Prayer, pondering on the words or petitions as we proceed. 

§ 2. The Angelical Salutation. 

37. What prayer do Catholics usually say after the Our 
Father? 

The prayer said in honor of the Mother of God, and 
called the Angelical Salutation, or ''Hail Mary,'' (Seep. 144.) 

"For behold, henceforth all generations shall call me blessed." St. 
Luke i. 48. 

38. How many parts has the "Hail Mary"? 

The "Hail Mary" has two parts : a prayer of praise 
and a prayer of petition. 

39. Of what is the prayer of praise composed? 

I, Of the words of the Archangel Gabriel: ''Hail 



— 135 — 

feift bu (SKaria), t)olI ber ©naben, ber ,^err ift mit bir; bu bift 
gebenebeiet uitter ben SSetbern;" Suf. i, 28. 

2) au^3 ben Shorten ber l^eiL (Sltjabett): „Unb gebenebeit 
ift bie gTUcIjt beine^ Seibeg^' (Seju^). 2nt i, 42. 

40» aSarum ncnnen toir 93larta „t)oU ber ©nabcn" ? 

^eit SJcaria, 

1) frfjon t)or i^rer ®eburt mit ®naben erfiillt wax; 

2) an ©naben ftet^ ^ugenommen; 

3j ben Urf)eber ber ®naben geboren Ijat, 

41» 993atum fagett ttJtr ,,bcr ^crr ift titit bit" ? 

9Seit bie allerfeligfte Sungfran Tlaxxa fd)on auf Grben 
mit @ott innigft t)ereinigt mar unb je^t im ^immel, aU$ £6nigin 
alter .^eiligen, junac^ft am St)rone ©otteS fteljt. 

42. aSarum fagcit toiv : „^n Btft gcBcncbcit wntcr ben S3cibcrn" ? 

SSir benebcien nnb ):)reiicn SKaria, meit ©ott [ie tiorSiKen 
tf)re55 ©efc^Iecfiteg §ur jungfrdulid)en ©otte^mutter ermdljlt Ijat. 

43. aSJarum fc^ctt toiv l^in^n: „®eficttebcit ift hie Jyrut^t bcinei^ 
Seibc^ Scfuo" ? 

Um anjiibeuten, 

1) baB iviv bie SKuttcr um be^' gottlic^en ©ofjueS toillen 
lobpreijen, unb 

2) baB bie 95eref)rung 9Jtarien^ t)on ber 5Inbetung Seju 
6t)rifti unsertrennlicf) ift 

44. 23?otau^ Befte^t ha§ mttqtUt ? 

5(u§ ben SSorten, n)elct)e bie ^irc^e t)in^ugefitgt ^at: ^ei- 
lige 9}?aria, SJcutter ©otteg, bitte fiir unio ©iinber, jet^t unb in 
ber ©tunbe unfere^ Sobe^. 9(mem 

45. aaSarum f)at bcntt hk Uixd\t biefc SBortc Ijingugcfiiot ? 

Samit tt)ir bie glorreidje 5Kutter ©ottc^^ 93faria, um ibre 
^iirbitte anrufen in alien SIntiegen beg Sebeni3 unb befonberg 
fiir bie Stunbe unfere^ 2rbfterben§. 

46. 2Ba§ Bctcttttatt, ttJenn attt^orgett, Wittaci unb 5lBcnb ^im 5lt>e : 
ober engUfrfien ©rufe geliiutet ttiirb ? 

„^m @ngel beg §errn." ©ie§e <Seite :i, 16ct ben ©eBeten. 



— 135 — 

(Mary), full of grace, the Lord is with thee, blessed 
art thou among women'' ; and, 

2, Of the words of St. Elizabeth: "And blessed is the 
fruit of thy womb" (Jesus). St. Luke, i. 42. 

40. Why do we call Mary "full of grace"? 

1, We call Mary ''full of grace" because she was filled 
with grace even before her birth ; 

2, Because she ever increased in grace ; 

3, Because she brought forth the Author of all grace. 

41. Why do we say: "The Lord is with thee"? 

We say "the Lord is with thee/' because the ever blessed 
Virgin Mary was most closely united with God on earth, 
and is now, as Queen of all saints, near to the throne of 
God in heaven. 

42. Why do we say "Blessed art thou among women"? 

We praise ]\Iary because she was chosen from amongst 
all the daughters of Eve to be the Virgin Mother of God. 

<3. Why do we add these words: "Blessed is the fruit of th3^ 
womb, Jesus"? 

We add these words, 

1, Because we praise ]\Iary for the sake of Jesus ; and 

2, Because we cannot venerate the Mother without 
at the same time adoring her Divine Son. 

44. Of what words is the prayer of petition composed? 

The prayer of petition is composed of the words added 
by the Church : "Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us 
sinners now and at the hour of our death. Amen." 

45. Why were these words added by the Church? 

These words were added by the Church, to implore the' 
intercession of the Blessed Virgin in all our necessities, 
and to obtain through her the special grace of a happy 
death. 

46. Why is the church-bell rung morning, noon, and night? 

To invite us to say the "Angelus." 

See "The Angelus" among the prayers, page 147. 



— 136 — 

t 4:7. a33o5tt uctrtrfitcn toiv bicfc^ ©clJct ? 

1) Um un§ bantbar an bag gro^e ©cfjcimni^ ber SKenj^ 
tDcrbung ®t)rtftt gu erinnern ; 

2) um bie allerfetigfte ®ottc§mutter ju Dereljrcn unb un§ 
it)rGm @c^ii|e ju empfeljlen. 

1 48, aSa^ ift ber ^cfcn!rait$ ? 

®er a^ofenfranj ift etne fet)r nu§ttd)e unb Ieid)te SScife ju 
beten unb ju betrai^ten, bie t)om l^eiltgen ©ominifu^ einge^ 
fiitirt, Don ber ^ird)e gutget)ei^en unb feittjer unter guten 
S^riften aKgemein im ©ebrandje ift 

1 49* aaSorttt Bcftcl)t ber OfJofcnfrana ? 

®er 9?ofenfran5 befteljt au^ bem ©(auben§befenntniffe, 
®f)re fei bem Skater, 3Sater==Unfer, engUfcf)en ©ru^e, tueldjc ®e=^ 
bete in einer getDtffen Drbnung fotgen, mit ber (Sriniierung an 
bie Dorjiiglidiften (Setjeimniffe ber ©rlofung. (Sie^e t)oxne U\ hen 

6)ebeten. (Beite 12.) 

iWu^anll3cntlun9. — SSete^te bie alletfeltgfte ^ungfrau Warm mit Dor* 
3itQli(^er unb finblid)er ^nbad)t. SBete aUe 2:age 3ur 'JJiutter ber 33armi)cr* 
gtgfctt unb em^^felite btd^ il^rem mdd^tigen (Sc^u^e, 9hife fie qquj bcjonber^ 
an in alien ^ot^en, ^Inliegen unb 25erfut^ungen. SBefttebe biff) otcr aui§ 
bur(^ ^ad^al^munc^ tt]xer Sugenben, befonbetg ber Semutl^ unb 2teini]tett il^x 
tdglid^ a^nlit^er unb @ott tool^lgefatttget ju tuerben. 



2?on ftri^Itt^cn S^crcmomcn mtb ©cBraut^cm 

!♦ aSa^ ijerfte^t man unter fird^Itc^en (^ercmonieu ? 

Unter fird^tid^en ©eremonien Derftclit uwin ftnnt)oIIe Qd^ 
rf)en ober ^anblnngen, meld)e bie Slircl)e gur geier beg ©ottcg^ 
btenfteg angeorbnet t)at 

t '^» ^arum ^ci^cu bie G^erempitiett ftmidoKe Scicfjcu obcr §aiib= 
Ittttgen ? 

©ie ijei^en fo, tDeit fie einen getjeimnitpoflcn @inn Ijaben, 
ntimlid) dwa^ ,^6()ereg unb Sietigiofeg bebeuteu. 

S)er 21 1 1 a t 3, S3, bebeutet ben ^aluarienberg^ 



— 136 — 

i-47* Why do we say the Angelus? 
We say the Angelus, 

1, To give thanks to God for the incarnation of 
Christ ; 

2, To honor the Blessed Virgin and to recommend 
ourselves to her protection. 

t48. What is the rosary? 

The rosary is a very useful and easy form of prayer, 
mental as well as vocal, introduced by St. Dominic in the 
thirteenth century; it has been approved by the Church 
and is universally practised by good Christians. 

i'49. Of what does the rosary consist? 

The rosary consists of the Apostles' Creed, the Glory 
te to the Father, the Our Father, and the Hail Mary, 
•succeeding each other in a certain order, accompanied by 
meditation on the principal mysteries of our redemption. 

See page 153. 

Application. Honor the Blessed Virgin in a special manner; cultivate 
•childlike devotion to her; recommend yourself every day to her powerful 
protection; call on her in all your necessities, troubles, and temptations. 
Strive esx)ecially to imitate her charity, patience, humility, purity and her 
other virtues. 



CEREMONIES AND RELIGIOUS PRACTISES 
OF THE CHURCH. 

I. What is meant by ceremonies o£ the Church? 

Certain significant signs or actions, ordained by the 
Church for the celebration of the divine service. 

fa. Why do you call ceremonies significant signs or actions? 

Because they have a mystical meaning, elevating our 
souls to religious and divine things. 
For example: 

The Aftar represents Calvary. 



— 137 — 

'^h Btennettben ^ex^en Bebeutcn ben ©lau'bcn, bcr grleud^tet— 
bte §offnung, bie auftnart? ftrebt — unb bie SteBe, bie entjiinbct. 

^er 2B e i 5 r a u (^ bebeutet SSerel^tung unb ba§ ^Xufftetc^eii be§ ©eBcte? 
3U (Soth $]\ 140, 2. 

®te ^e^getuanbet beuten auf ben leibenben §etlanb, ben bcr 
5Priefter beim 5Jle§opfer barfteEt. 

%a^ ^uf ft el) en T6eint (Sbangeltunt Bebeutet bie SBereittotllig* 
fett, ben ^eiL ©lauBen gu Befcnnen unb fiir benfelben ein^uftetien. 

2)te 51 f ($ e out ^fif)ermittraoc^ erinnert, ba^ Itiir einft ©tauB toerben 
unb Bebeutet ben SBu^getft. 

2)te OfterJerje Bebeutet ben erftanbenen §eilanb. 

3. SSarunt Ijat bie ®irti^c bie gotte^bicnftlidften G^eremonien aitgc^ 
orbitet ? 

©ie i)at biejeI6en angeorbnet, bamit tt)ir urn fo (cic^ter 
unfer ©emiitt) gu ©ott unb gur ^etraditimg 9i3ttlid)er ®ct)eim- 
niffe erf)e6eit 

SSetfle^en au(^ mc^t aHe ben ge^eimen (5 inn bet Seremonten, fo !ann 
bo(5 3ebetmann au§ benfelben Ietd)t erfenuen, ba§ 3. S3, bte l)ei(. yjleffe unb 
bie 5lu§f:penbung bet I)eiL ©a!ramente, bet bencn fie am nieiften c^ebraurfit 
toetben, l^od^t)etltge ^anblungen ftnb, benen tnir fo(c\liii) mit ai^oBer (5'brfurct)t 
unb %x\bad)t beitoo'finen foUen. SBe}onbet§ jc^on unb tiil^renb ftnb bie (Eete* 
utonien bet (S^artDod^e, 

1 4. Sft ber ®ebrau^ mn (^cremouicit au^ tjon Q^ott aucrfannt ? 

Sa; benn, 

1) @ott fclb[t i)at im alten 93unbe mancfierlct Scremonien 
t)orgefcE)riebcn; 

2) ©t)rt[tu5 ber ^err l)at ]\^ felbft t)crid)tcbener Scrcmo- 
nien bebient, §. 95. bei §ei(ung be^ 2aub[tummen, ^atf. 7. 
be^ 93ttnbgeboruen. 30:^. 8, u, f. to. 

t 5» SBa^ ift ijon ben ^ruberft^aften p ^a(tcu ? 

©g [tub gottfeltge, meift t)ort ben ^dpften gntge^ei^en-e 
95ereine gn guten 3^^^tf^^r nameutHc^ nm fiir einanber gn be- 
tax unb firf) iDec^felieitig an^ueifern ^nr ^usiibung gukr SScrfe 
unb gum bftern ©mpfange ber IjeiL ©aframente. 

3n fatl^olifd^en Sdnbetn gibt e§ nod^ ntani^e f(^5ne ©ebtaud^e, 3, 35. bte 
feietlid^e SSegleitung be§ 3lGetl^eiItgften, tt)enn e§ ju ben ^ranfen gettagen 
tt)ttb; bie 5^tocefftonen tnt f^teien mit ©efang unb @ebet; bie 2BaEfa^tten 
3u (Jinabenorten, bie, toenn fie im fitc^Uc^en (SJeifte ^efd^elien, fet)t lobenStoert^ 
finb. 



— 137 — 

Lighted Candles denote faith, which enlightens hope, which strives 
upward, and love, which enkindles. 

Incense is symbolical of prayer, ascending on high to God. 

The Vestments of the priest remind us of the sufferings of Our 
Saviour, who is represented by the priest during the holy sacrifice of the 
Mass. 

By standing during the Gospel we manifest our respect for the word 
of God and our readiness to confess our faith. 

The ashes blest on Ash-Wednesday remind us that "we are dust, and 
unto dust we shall return," and that we must do penance. 

The Paschal Candle represents Our Lord risen from the dead. 

3. Why has the Church ordained religious ceremonies? 

The Church has ordained religious ceremonies to help 
us to raise our souls to God and to the contemplation of 
divine things. 

Though many people assist at divine service without understanding the 
•meaning of the ceremonies, yet even they will be deeply impressed with 
the solemn nature of the service, for instance, of Mass and the administra- 
tion of the Sacraments, at which ceremonies are principally used. The 
ceremonies of Holy Week, for instance, are particularly grand and im- 
pressive. 

t4. Has God approved of the use of ceremonies? 

Yes ; God has approved of the use of ceremonies ; for, 

1, God Himself prescribed several kinds of ceremo- 
nies in the Old Law; 

2, Christ Our Lord made use of various ceremonies, 
as when he healed the mian that was deaf and dumb, 
St. Mark vii. ; when He gave sight to the man born 
blind, St. John ix., etc. 

t5. What are confraternities? 

Confraternities are pious associations, mostly approved 
of by the Popes, and established for purposes of mutual 
prayer and encouragement, for the performance of good 
works, and the frequentation of the sacraments. 

In Catholic countries we find a very great variety of religious usages; 
for instance, the solemn escorting of the Blessed Sacrament, when it is 
borne to the sick; processions in the open air, with display of cross and 
banners, with music, song, and prayer; pilgrimages to holy places or 
shrines: all of which beautiful practises, when performed in strict accord- 
ance with the spirit and intention of the Church, are highly praiseworthy. 



^ptdft-^nirndfl 



^tnrufung bcs I^ciltgen (Seiftes. 

5Wetn ©oil unb giitiger SSoier! \i) fomme nun gu S)tr mtt bem 
oufrtc^tigen 2Biflen, eiiie rec^t gute Seid^te abaulegen, bamit S)u tni^ 
tDieber al» ®ein Uebe§, S)ir tt)D^Igefdflige§ ^inb gndbig aufnel)mc[t, 
SBeil ic^ aber Dl)ne S^einen gi3ttlid)cn 33eiftanb nid^t^ tiermag, jo bitte 
i(^ ©ic^ inftdnbig, bu tDoHeft S)ic^ meiner erbarmen, unb ben l^eiligen 
(Seift mit ©einer I)ilfrei(^en ©nabe in tnein arme§ ^erg fenben, 

^omm, l^etliger ©eift! unb erleuc^te mic^, bamit ii^ metnc 
©iinben rec^t erfennen, t)on Oergen bereuen, aufridjUg beiditen unb 
mii) t)onfDmmen beji'ern moge. 

35ater unjcr 2c, 

(Serr>tffens=(£rforfcIjung. 

^en!e jc^t ernftlidf) nacf), n?ann unb tote bu ba§ le^te Ttal gebeic^tet, 
itnb d6 bu bie auferleijte SSufee t)ernd)tet l^aft. 2)ann erforjc^e betn 
<55en)if]cn naci) ben ©eboten ®otte§ unb ber £irc^e unb ben fiebcn 
^au))tfunben. 

©egctt ba^ 1. ©cbot @ottei§. 

^abe id) an etner ©lauben^Ie^re freimiflig geameifelt ober 

©^otteleien gegen bie 3ieUgion gern angel)brt? — ^abt id) t)er= 

tnejjentli^ auf bie Sarmf)er3igteit ®otte§ gefiinbigt? — ^abe id) 

tinterlafjen, ©lauben, C>^ff"ui^9 ^^^^ Siebe an enneden? — ^aht ic& 

tnein 9DlDrgen=, ?Ibenb=^ unb 2:iic^gebet unterlafjen, ober unanbdd)tig 

t)errid)tct? — ^dbt id) mid) gefd^dmt, ba§ ^reus gu madden, 2BetI)= 

tnajfer ju ne^men, betm ©ebetc su fnieen, bie ^anhz gu fallen, 

11. ]. m. ? 

@egcn ba^ 2. ©cBut @ottc^. 

§abe i(^ bie I)eiligen DIamen ©ott, ^t]n^, 3Raxxa u. bgl. 
une^rerbietig au§gelprod)Gn? — ^abe id^ an^ 3orn ober Ungebulb 
bie SBorte „@aframent, toug, C^immel" u. bgl au^^geftogen? — 
^aU iii) falfi^ ober leii^tfertig gefi^moren? — ^aht ui) loiber ©ottt 
^emurrt ober geflagt? — ^aht id) t)on l)ciligen 2)ingcn ober 6ere- 
tnonien t)erdd)tli^ gerebet? 

138 i 



PRAYERS BEFORE AND AFTER CONFESSiON. 



PREPARATION FOR CONFESSION. 

Prayer to the Holy Ghost. 

O God, my merciful Father! I come to' Thee with 
the sincere will to make a good confession of my sins, 
that in Thy mercy and love Thou mayest receive me 
again as Thy beloved child. But as I am unable to do 
anything without Thy divine help, I earnestly beseech 
Thee to have pity on me, and to send the Holy Ghost 
with His assisting grace into my poor heart. 

Come, O Holy Ghost! enlighten my mind, that I may 
clearly know my sins ; and move m^y heart, that I may sin- 
cerely repent of them, confess them, and amend my life. 

Our Father, Hail Mary, etc. 

EXAMINATION OF CONSCIENCE. 

Seriously reflect when and how you made your last confes- 
sion, and whether you did the penance then given you by your 
confessor. Recall the Commandments of God and of the 
Church, and the seven deadly sins, so as to know in what 
way and how often you have offended God in thought or 
desire, in word, deed or omission. 

First Commandment of GodL 

Have I wilfully doubted in matters of faith, or taken 
pleasure in hearing our holy religion ridiculed ?— Have 
I sinned by presumption? — Have I neglected to say my 
morning and evening prayers, or said them without de- 
votion? — Have I been ashamed to make the sign of the 
cross, to take holy water, to kneel while praying? 

Second Commandment of God. 

Have I uttered the holy names of God, Jesus, Mary, 
etc.^ irreverently?— Have I cursed? sworn falsely or in 
trivial matters ?— Have I murmured against God ? spoken 
with contempt of holy things and ceremonies? 

138 



— 139 — 

©coctt ha§ 3. @cbot &otxt§. 

§qBc ii) an ©onn* ober ^Jeiertagen bic l^eiligc 3)tt[fe ober bie 
Kl&ri[lenlel)re tjerfdumt, ober bin ic^ bnx6) meine (Sd)ulb 311 Jpdt 
gefommen? — ^abt \d} tt)Q!)renb bey ©otte§bienfte§ an anbere 
®inge gebac^t, gejc^md^t, gelad^t, um^ergefd^aiit, 3Inbere geftort? 

©cgctt \>a§ 4* @cBot @ottc^. 

95in t(^ gegen SItern, Sefirer ober anbere Sorgeiefete grob unt 
tro^ig ober ungeI)or]am unb miberjpenftig gciDcjen ? — ^aht id) fie 
fc^toer beletbigt, betriibt ober ersiirnt? — ^abt xdj fogar xtjxt @r:= 
ma^nungen t)era(^tet il^nen Sofe§ geinunfd^t, fiber jie gefc^impft, 
ober gar bie ^anb gegen fie aufge^oben? — ^aht id) alte 2eute 
t)erfpotlet? 

C)abe ic^ ?Inbern, and) ®ef(^n)iftern, @d)impfnamen gegeben, mit 
tl^nen ge^anft, 1 e gefd^Iagen ober mit ©te'-nen nad) i£)nen geraorfen? 
— 2Sar ii^ gegen bie Sienftboten grob unb unartig, gegen arme 
Seute liebloy unb I)art? — 2Bar xij eigenfinnig, unoertraglid^, feinb* 
fclig? — ^dbt xij 3lnbere baburi^ ^um S^^^ gereigt? — 2Sar ii) 
uniniflig, gornig, rad^gierig? — ^abt id^ gluc^morte ober 35ertt)un=' 
fd&ungen gegen mii^ unb anbere au^gefto^en? — ^abt xi) mxdj o^nc 
9JotI) einer 2eben§gefa^r au^gefefet? — ^ah^ xij cin arme§ %^n 
tnutf)millig gequdlt? — ^abt uij ?lnbere gum Sofen tjerleitet ober 
Derleiten moflen? — ^abt xi) 9lnbern gum 93bfen gef)olfen, obei 
iDenn fie SSofe^ gett)an £)aben, fie gelobt, if)nen 3t^i}i gegeben? — 
^aU id) ?lnbere burc^ 2Bort ober Seifpiel 33ofe§ gelel^rt? — ^abt 
ii^ Streit unb ^dnbel geftiftet? 

©cgctt ha§ 6. nnb 9* ©cbot ®oitt§. 

§abc xij tivoa^ ®(^dnbli(^e§ ober Unef)rbare§ t)ortt)ifeig angc* 
f^aut/ ober freiimflig an fo etn)a§ gebai^t, baoon gerebet, gelefen, 
ober gem reben t)oren unb bagu gelad^t? — §abc id^ unanfldnbige 
ober unteuf(^e Segierben gel^abt? — 2Bar ic^ t)or anbern 5?inbern 
ober Seulen beim ?Iu§* unb SInfleiben nid^t fd^aml^aft genug? — 
^abt xij mir unanftdnbige ^offen, ©piele ober fonftige tJred^ftetten 
an mir ober 3Inbern eriaubt? — SBin ic^ mit bofen ^amcrabcn 
umgegangen? 



_ 139 



Third Commandment of God. 



Have I neglected Mass on Sundays or holy-days? — 
Have I been late for Mass through my own fault? — - 
Have I been wilfully distracted during Mass? spoken, 
laughed, gazed around, thus distracting others ? 



Fourth Commandment of God. 

Have I been rude and insolent, or disobedient and ob- 
stinate to my parents, teachers, or other superiors? — 
Have I offended, grieved, or angered them? — Have I 
despised their advice, wished them evil, insulted them, . 
and even lifted up my hand against them ? 



Fifth Commandment of God. 

Have I, with the intention of provoking them, given 
nicknames to others, even to my sisters and brothers? — 
Have I quarreled wuth them, struck, or injured them? — - 
Have I been rude and insolent towards servants? — 
Have I been unkind to the poor ? — Have I been stubborn, 
quarrelsome, and malicious? — Have I provoked others 
to anger? — Have I, without necessity, exposed my life? 
— Have I been cruel to animals ? — Have I induced others 
to do evil, or was it my desire to do so ? — Have I helped 
others to do wrong, or when they had done wrong, did 
I praise and justify them? — Have I given bad example 
to others by word or deed? — Have I caused others to 
quarrel ? 



Sixth and Ninth Commandments of God. 

Have I looked at immodest things, or thought, spoken, 
or read of them; and have I liked to hear of them? — 
Have I entertained immodest and impure desires ? — Have 
I acted immodestly before children or grown persona 
while I was dressing or undressing? 



— 140 — 

©cgett ha§ 7. uttb 10. ©eBot &oite§. 

^aU xi) Db[t, (Selb ober fonft thm§> 0eftot)len, ober ben SBiflen 
gel^abt 311 fte^Ieii ? — C)abe id) Don aiiDcrcn etraag ©efto{)Ieneg 
angenommen unb bet)aUen? — §abe ic^ etmay gefunben unb mi)i 
mzt)ic suriidgegeben? — C)abe id) ©i^aben augefiigt an SSiejen, 
Sdumen, S^iunen u. bgl.? — C>cibe i(^ of)ue aStfjen unb 28iIIen ber 
©Item etiDQ^ t)er]d)enft ? 

©egctt t>a§ 8. ©ebot ©ottc^. 

Oabe i(^ gelogen? — C^at meine 2uge S^nianben gefc^abet? — 
: Sfl Siigen eine meiner ®en)ol)n^eitsfiinben ? — ^aU id) ben 5ld(^flen 
falfd) DerHagl, ober bei 3lnbern t)ertleinerl? — ®efd)a^ bte§ an^ 
■ ^a^ ober 3leib ? — ^aht ii) au^gefd^md^t, iDa§ xij l)dite Derjc^meigen 
foflen? ober I)abe i(^ umge!el)rt gu ben gel)lern gefd)tDiegcn, bie id) 
ben gltern ober Scf)rern Mtte angeigen follen? 

®egctt btc ®ebote bcr ^ird^e. 

O^be id) an Derbotenen Sagen Slciu^ gegeffen? — %1:)ai id) bie^ 
an^ ®leid)gultigleit gegen ba» ®ebot ber ^ird)e ? 

©cgctt bic §au^tfu::be«^ 

: ,28ari(^-ftoIa unb I)otfdrtig auf meine ®ef(^idli(ftfeit, meine 
£Ieiber, auf ben ©tanb ober 3ietd)tt)um meiner ©Hern? — 5Dleinte 
ic^ beffer gu jein al^ 9.lnbere, unb l^abe.id) jie beatialb t)erad)tet, 
berfpottet ober au§gelad)t? — Sernte ober betete i(^, nur um gelobt 
ober beIo[)nt an tncrben? -— 2B.U id) geigig, unb bel)ielt 3llle§ fiir 
mid), ot)ne ben ©e)d)miilern ober ben airmen etU)a§ niittl)eilen gu 
iDoIlen? — 2Sar id) neibijd), unb barum bofe unb tni^Dergniigt, 
n?enn 3lnbere gelobt tDurben, ober tpenn e^ i'^nen gut ging, — l^in- 
gegen frol), toenn jte ge[tratt inurben ober ©c^aben litten ? — SBar 
ti^ nnmd^ig im (£[jen unb S^rinfen, entmeber tDeil i(^ gu t)iel a^ 
ober Iran!, ober meil id) aUgu gierig af^, unb tt)a^ ber ®efunbf)eit 
fd)dblid) tnar, ober n^eil ic^ in ber §ife^ t)ineintrant ? — 2Sar ic^ im 
Serhen fa ur unb trdge? --- C>cibe id) bie geit mit Sliipiggang, 
©pielen unb ^erumlaufen gugebrad}!? -^ ©abe id) o^ne Urfad)e bic 
©d)ule iDcrfdumt, ober iDar id) in berjelben oljue glei^ unb 3Iufmerf= 



— UO — 

Seventh and Tenth Commandments o£ God. 
Have I stolen money, or anything else, or had I the 
will to steal ?— Have I received from others things that 
were stolen?— Have I kept things that were stolen?— 
Have I neglected to return things I had found?— Have 
I injured the property of others?— Have I made pres- 
ents without the knowledge and consent of my parents? 

Eighth Commandm.ent of God. 
Have I told lies?— Have I told lies that injured any 
one? — Is it not an habitual sin in me to tell lies? — Have 
I falsely accused my neighbor, or injured his good 
name? — Was this done out of hatred or envy? — Have 
I spoken of what I should have concealed? or have I 
been silent in regard to faults of which I should have 
informed my parents and teachers? 

Commandments of the Church. 
Have I eaten flesh meat on forbidden days? — Have 
T done so out of contempt or indifference for the com- 
mandments of the Church ? 

The Seven Deadly Sins. 

Have I been proud of my acquirements, my clothes, 
of the position and wealth of my parents? — Have I 
thought myself better than others, and have I, for that 
reason, despised them, mocked them, and laughed at 
them? — Have I studied and prayed only to be praised 
or rewarded? — Have I been avaricious, and have I kept 
everything for myself, without dividing it with my sis- 
ters and brothers, or the poor? — Have I been envious, 
and therefore angry and sad if others were praised or 
were successful, and on the contrary have I been glad 
when they were punished or suffered loss? — Have I 
been intemperate in eating and drinking, either eating 
or drinking too much, or eating with greediness, and 
drinking what was injurious to my health? — Have I 
been lazy in learning my lessons? — Have I spent my 
time in idleness, that is, in playing and running about? 
Have I, without sufficient reason, neglected school, or 



— 141 — 

fomfeit, unb fjtnberie an^ metne Wxi]i)ixkx im Semen burd^ 
©(^mafeen unb mutt)tt)iflige§ 93elragen ? 

2leue unb Dorfa^. 

©rtDoge nun anbad^ttg, ntetn ^tnb, 

1) 2Bie bu burc^ bie ©iinbe t)etbient l^aft, t)on ©ott in btefent unb in jenem 
SeBen geftxaft au ttjerben. S)en!e an ba§, toaS bie berbatnntten (Sngel 
unb !Ulcnf(^en in bet §oIIe, ober aud^ an ba§, U)a§ bie armen ©eelen im 
gegefeuex leiben muff em %^l tcie todre e§ bir ergangen, toenn @ott 
bi(^ eBen fo geftraft ptte? SBebenfe, toa^ bu nun t^un, oh bu nic^t 
!unftigl^in ein HeBe§, ge^otjame^ ^inb be§ ]^immlif(^en S5ater§ fein 
tootteft, bamit bu au(^ einften§ gu ^^m in h^n ^imrnel !ommeft« 

2) ©telle bir 3efu§ ant ^reu^e Dot, toie ©t an §)dnben unb giigen ange* 
nagelt niit S)otnen geMnt, gang niit SBunben unb SBIut bebedt, fiit bicp 
leibet unb ftitBt ©iel^! mein ^inb, ha^ i^ahen beine (Siinben getl^an; 
benn unt beinet ©iinben U)iEen ntugte bcin lieBet ^eilanb fo S5iele§ 
leiben unb ant ^teuje ftetben* Unb e§ foEte bic^ nid§t f(5met3en, fie 
Ibegangenp l^aBen? 

3) gtinnete bit^ au^ bst fo t)ielen unb gto^en S2}of)Itl§aten, mit benen ©ott 
bid§ iilbetpuft ]^at; U)ie ®t bit SeBen, ©ejunbl^eit, tdglit^e 5^a]^tung unb 
^leibung, gute ©Itetn unb einen l^eitigen ©i^u^enget gegeBen; tuie bu 
e§ 31§nt aEein gu t)etban!en l^aft, ba^ bu nit^t ein ^eibe obet ^ube, fon* 
betn ein ^inb bet fieiligen fat^olifd^en ^ird^e U% O treld^' ein Bofeg, 
unban!bate§ ^inb tnii^tefi bu fein, tuenn bu fottfii^teft, einen jo unenb* 
lid§ UeBteid^en SSatet, bet gugleii^ ha^ pf^fte, Befte ©ut ift, gu Betei* 
bigen, unb bu ^^n nii^t einmal lieBen iDoEtefll — ^^ac^betn bu bie§ 5lEe§ 
ettoogen l^aft, ettoecte tnit aetfnitfc^tem ^etgen bie untjollfommene unb 
t)oE!otnntene ^Reue, h)ie ©eite 8, SBleiBt bit no(^ 3^^^ uBtig, jo Bete 
aud^ f olgenbe§ : 

D mein lieBfter ©ott unb ^eilanb, Sefu§ K^rifluy ! fie^ Da au 
©einen ^iifeen ©ein arme§, jiinDige^ ^inb. 31^, mie mug trf) mid^ 
t)or ©einen 2lugen ji^dmen! S)u ^aft mir fo unau§i|)red)li(^ mel 
©ule§ emiefen, bift felbjt t)om C>intmel auj biefe 6rbe gefommen, 
unb I)aft jo mele unb grofee ^^^eineu fiirniid) gelitten, enblid) ©ein 
Seben fiir mi^ l)ingegeben; unt) id) max fo unbanffcar, unb.{)a6e fo 
mel Sbfeg gegen ©i^ gett)an. C>titlefl bu mid) geftraft, tote ©u, 
gered)ter ®ott, bie bbfen (Sngel nac^ ber erften ©iin^e geftraft ^a\i, 
0(^! toie ungliidlid) mxt ic^ jefet unb in alle ©raigfeit. ©u aber 
roarft immer unb bift no(^ je^t t)oller Siebe unb Sarmberaigfeit 
gegen mid), bein unbanfbare§ ^inb» O mein liebfter 3efu§, mt 
\ti)x f camera! eg mic^, ba| id^ ©ic^ fo oft unb fd)n)er beleibigt l)abe! 



— 141 — 

when at school, shown a want of diligence and atten- 
tion? and have I prevented others from learning their 
lessons by my talk and malicious conduct? 

CONSIDERATIONS TO EXCITE CONTRITION. 

1. Consider, my child, that by sin you have deserved to be punished by 
Almighty God in this world and in the next. Remember what the lost 
angels and men suffer in hell, and what the poor souls in purgatory 
suffer. Alas! what would have become of you if God had punished you 
in like manner? Make up your mind what you will do; determine 
in future to be a good and obedient child of your heavenly Father, so 
that one day you may be with Him in heaven. 

2. Represent to yourself Christ upon the cross. See how His hands and 
feet are fastened with nails; how He is crowned with thorns, covered 
with wounds and blood, and how He suffers and dies for you! Behold, 
my child! your sins have caused all this; for on account of your sins 
our blessed Lord had to suffer so much, and to die upon the cross. 
And are you therefore not sorry that you have committed them? 

3. Remember also the many and great favors which God has bestowed 
upon you; how He has given you life, health, daily food and clothing, 
good parents, and a holy guardian angel; how thankful you should be 
to Him that you are not a pagan or a Jew, but a child of the holy 
Catholic Church! O, how wicked, how ungrateful a child would you 
not be, if you should continue to offend such an infinitely kind Father, 
who is at the same time our Sovereign and Best Good; and how wicked 
it would be for you not to love Him! After having reflected upon all 
this, make, with a penitent heart, an Act of Contrition (see page 146). 
If you have time, say the following 

Prayer. 

O my dearest Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ! be- 
hold at Thy feet Thy poor, sinful child. Alas ! I am 
ashamed before Thee ! Thou hast shown me so much 
kindness, didst come even from heaven into this world, 
to suffer so many pains and torments, and finally to 
give Thy life for me; and I have been so ungrateful, 
and have committed so many sins! If Thou hadst 
punished me, as Thou, O just Lord, didst punish the 
wicked angels after the first sin, alas ! how unhappy 
would I be now and for all eternity ! But Thou hast 
always been, and art yet, full of love and mercy towards 
me, Thy ungrateful child. O my Jesus, I am most 
heartily sorry for having offended Thee so often and so 



— U2 — 

Wxz je()r U)un]d)e id) jefet, 5iid), ba^ t)od)fle, Iieben§murbig[te 
(^iit, immer t)ou ^a^tn geliebt gu I)aben! — ^^ bitte S)ui) be^ 
tniit^igfl, mein ^ta unb C>^ii^nb, ®u tDofleft mir nun Qiitigft 
t)er^ei()en, uiib mic^ mieber in (Siiaben aufneljmen. S<^ l)al)e unb 
Derabjd)eue aUe meine ©iinben, unb Derfpred)e ®ir, mein ©ott, mid) 
Don nun tr)af)rl)aft gu befjern. S)i(^ mill i(^ fiinftig iiber 3llle» 
Ueben, unb aUe ®elegenl)eiten unb @qai)X gur ©iinbe piemen, bamit 
ic^ nii^t ba^ UuGliid t}ab^, loieber in bie alien ©iinben gu fallen. 

D ^eilige ^ungfrau unb DJIutter (Sotted, 9)laria ! bitte yti^i fiir 
mic^, bamit ic^ bieje I)eilige 53eic^te gut i)errid)te unb SSergei^ung 
mciuer ©iinben erlange. ©tel) mir auc^ bei, lieber ^ciliger ©d)ufe=^ 
engel, an'] ba^ ic^ i^on biefer ©tunbe an nic^t mel)r fiinbige, fonbern 
ein red)t frommea 2eben fiil)re. 

(Sebet xiad} 5er Betdjte* 

D ©ott unb Sater ! tnie gro^ i[t Seine ©iite gegen mid) ! 2)u 
t)ai"t mir urn ber 93crbien]"te ^efu SI)rifti millen burc^ ben DJ^unb be^ 
^neftery, S)eine§ ©telloertreter^, bie Sosjpred^ung meiner ©iinbett 
ertl)eilt. 3^^ barf nun ^offen, tt)ieber ®ein liebeS, S)ir n)ol)Igefdllige^ 
^int) 3U jein. ®anf. Sob unb ^rei§ jet S)ir, SSater ber ^arm--^ 
l)ersigteit, fiir biefe ]o gro^e, unt)erbiente ©nabe. 3^ ^iU biefelbe 
geiuig nid)t oergeffen unb mic^ forgfdltigft pten, ba^ ic^ ni(^t mel)r 
in bie alten ©iinben auriidfalle. ©egne, lieber l^immliid)er 33ater, 
biefen mcinen frommen SSorfa^ unb gieb mir ^raft, itin getreu gu 
t)alten bi§ in ben Sob. ^i) bitte ®i(^ barum inxd) ha^ Slut ^z]n 
G^rifti, bag am ^reuge fiir mic^ gepoffen i[t, unb burd) bie 33erbienfte 
feiner gnabenreic^en 931utter DJIaria unb aller lieben C>^il*i9^n. 
Slmen. 

(Erneuerung ber Caufgeliibbe, jur Befrdftigung bes in 
ber IjL Betd^te gemadjten Porfa^es. 

D ©ott ! burd) Seine erbarmenbe Siebe bin t(^ al§ ein f c^toat^e^^ 
unmiinbicieS ffinb in ber ^eiligen S^aufe t)on ©iinben gereinigt, gu 
Seinem ©benbilbe neu gef(^affen, burd) Seine ©nabe gefieiligt, unb 
in Seine fteilige Sird)e aufgenommen morben. 

greubig befcnne id) meinen ©lauben an Sid), o 35ater! an 
Seinen ©otin unb ben I}etligcn ©eift, unb mill in ber (Sinen, Ib^iligen, 
fatt)olifd)en birdie, gemd^ biejem I)eilig.en, aKeinjeligmai^enben 
©lauben, leben unb fterben. 



— 142 - 

grievously ! I beseech Thee most humbly, my Lord and 
my Saviour, to forgive me, and to receive me again into 
Thy favor. I hate and detest all my sins, and promise 
Thee, O my God, to sin no more. I will in future love 
Thee above all things, and avoid all occasions and dan- 
gers of sin, so that I may not have the misfortune to 
fall again. 

O holy Virgin Alary, Mother of God, pray for me 
now, that I may make a good confession and obtain 
pardon of my sins. Assist me, my dear holy guardian 
angel, that from henceforth I may never sin again, but 
lead a good and pious life. 

Prayer after Confession. 

O my Lord and Father! how great is Thy goodness 
to me ! On account of the merits of Jesus Christ, Thou 
Tiast given m^e, through the words spoken by the priest, 
Thy representative, the absolution of all my sins ; I can 
now hope to be again Thy dear child. I thank and praise 
Thee, Father of mercy, for this great and unmerited 
grace ! I shall never forget it, and I shall be most careful 
not to fall back into the old sins. Bless, O heavenly 
Father, this my resolution, and give me strength to be 
faithful to it unto death. I ask this grace, through the 
hlood of Jesus Christ, shed for me upon the cross, and 
through the merits of Mary, His blessed Mother, and of 
all the saints. Amen. 



Renewal of the Baptismal Vows, to Strengthen the Resolu- 
tions made in the Sacrament of Penance. 

my God, through Thy merciful love, I, a weak 
child, was cleansed from sin in holy baptism, renewed 
according to Thy image, sanctified through Thy grace, 
and received into Thy holy Church ! 

1 cheerfully confess my belief in Thee, O Father! in 
Thy Son, and in the Holy Ghost, and, according to this 
holy faith, without which there is no salvation, I will live 
and die in the one Holy Catholic Church. 



— 143 — 

S^ entfage au^^ neue aDer Soinbe, bem bofen S^inbe unb aHer 
fctner C^^Hfi^^t/ ni^b alien feinen bojen SBerten^ ic^ gelobe £ir, 
©olt! aufg neue an, alle Seine ©ebote treulid) gu I)alten, ®id) iiber 
3lflc§ 3U lieben unb alle DJlenfc^en, n)ie mic^ jelb[t 

S^ bitte S)irf), enoecfe, erneuere 2)u in mir bie ®nabe, bie ®u in 
ber lt)eiligen Saufe mir t)erlie^en Iiaft, burd) Sefum 6t)riftum, unfem 
C)errn. SImen. 

©ebete nad) etner ftillen ITteffe* 

^er ^defter, auf ber unterften ^tufe be§ 5Utar§ fnieenb, betet brei^^ 
tn a I ba3 © e g r it B e t f e i ft b u, ^D^ a r i a, unb ^^ierauf gemeinfc^aftlid^ 
mit bem ^olfe ha^ 

©et gcgrii^t, ^onigin, 5JJutter ber Sarm'^ersigfcit, bu unfer 
Seben, unjere Siifeigfeit unb ^offnung, jei gegriijit! 

3u bir fi^reien mir tierbannte ^inber (£Da'§. 

3u bir feufsen mir trauernb unb meinenb in biciem 2:^ale ber 
Sl^rdnen ! 

2BoI)Ian, unfere giir)pred)erin I jo tnenbe beine barmliergigen 
?lugen gu un§. 

Unb seige un§ na^ biejem ©Icnbe Sefum, bie gebenebeite ?Jrud^t 
beiney Seibe^ ! 

D giitige, milbe, jiiBe Sungfrau 9Waria! 

V. ^itte fiir un§, 1)1 ©otte^gebdrerin ! 

R. 3luf baB mir miirbig merben ber SSer^eigungen Ef)ri[til 



— 143 — 

I again renounce all sin. I renounce Satan, with all 
his pomps and vanities ; and I promise Thee, O my Lord, 
to keep all Thy holy commandments .faithfully, to love 
Thee above all things, and my neighbor as myself. 

I beseech Thee to awaken and renew in me the grace 
which Thou didst give me in holy baptism, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

PRAYERS TO BE RECITED AFTER LOW MASS. 

The priest, kneeling on the lowest step, will say three Aves; 
then simultaneously with the people, the 

Salve Regina. 

Hail, holy Queen, Mother of mercy, our life, our sweet- 
ness, and our hope ! To thee do we cry, poor banished 
children of Eve ; to thee do we send up our sighs, mourn- 
ing and weeping in this valley of tears ! Turn, then, most 
gracious advocate, thine eyes of mercy toward us, and 
after this our exile, show unto us the blessed fruit of 
thy womb, Jesus. O clement, O pious, O sweet Virgin 
Mary! 

V, Pray for us, O holy Mother of God ! 

R. That we may be made worthy of the promises of 
Christ. 



APPENDIX. 



PRAYERS. 

The Holy Sign of the Cross. 

In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

The Lord's Prayer (7 Petitions). 

Our Father who art in heaven, 

1, Hallowed be Thy name; 

2, Thy kingdom come ; 

3, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven ; 

4, Give us this day our daily bread; 

5, And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them 
who trespass against us ; 

6, And lead us not into temptation; 

7, But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

The Angelical Salutation (3 Parts). 

1, Hail Mary, full of grace, the Lord is with thee, 
blessed art thou among women, 

2, And blessed is the fruit of thy w^omb, Jesus. 

3, Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners, now 
and at the hour of our death. Amen. 

The Apostles' Creed (12 Articles). 

1, I believe in God the Father Almighty, Creator of 
heaven and earth ; 

2, And in Jesus Christ, His Only Son, Our Lord, 

3, Who was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born of the 
Virgin Mary, 

4, Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, 
and buried ; 

144 



APPENDIX. 145 

;,, He descended into hell; the third cay He rose again 
from the dead ; 

6, He ascended into heaven, sitteth at the right hand 
of God the Father Almighty ; 

7, From thence He shall come to judge the living and 
the dead. 

8, I believe in the Holy Ghost ; 

9, The Holy Catholic Church, the communion of 
Saints ; 

10, The forgiveness of sins ; 

11, The resurrection of the body; 

12, And life everlasting. Amen. 

The Gloria Patri. 

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the 
Holy Ghost ! As it was in the beginning, is now, and 
ever shall be, world without end. Amen. 

The Confiteor. 

I confess to Almighty God, to the blessed Mary ever 
Virgin, to blessed Michael the Archangel, to blessed John 
the Baptist, to the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and to 
all the Saints, that I have sinned exceedingly in thought, 
word, and deed, through my fault, through my fault, 
through my most grievous fault. Therefore I beseech the 
blessed Mary ever Virgin, blessed Michael the Archangel, 
blessed John the Baptist, the Holy Apostles Peter and 
Paul, and all the Saints, to pray to the Lord our God for 
me. 

May the Almighty God have mercy on me, forgive me 
my sins, and bring me to everlasting life ! Amen. 

May the Almighty and Merciful Lord grant me par- 
don, absolution, and remission of all my sins ! Amen. 

THE THREE THEOLOGICAL VIRTUES. 

An Act of Faith. 

O my God ! I firmly believe all the sacred truths which 
the Catholic Church believes and teaches, because Thou 
hast revealed them, who canst neither deceive nor be 
deceived. 



146 APPENDIX, 

An Act of Hope. 

O my God ! relying upon Thy infinite goodness and 
promises, I hope to obtain pardon for my sins, the assist- 
ance of Thy grace, and hfe everlasting, through the merits 
of Jesus Christ, my Lord and Redeemer. 

An Act of Love. 

O my God ! I love Thee above all things with my whole 
heart and soul, purely because Thou art infinitely perfect, 
and deserving of all love ; I love also my neighbor as 
myself, for the love of Thee; I forgive all who have 
injured me, and ask pardon of all whom I have injured. 

An Act of Contrition. 

O my God ! I am most heartily sorry for all my sins, 
and I detest them above all things from the bottom of my 
heart, because they displease Thee, O my God ! who art 
most deserving of all my love ; and I firmly purpose, by 
Thy holy grace, never more to offend Thee, and to do all 
that I can to atone for my sins and to amend my life. 

The Salve Regina. 

Hail holy Queen, Mother of Mercy, our Life, our 
Sweetness, and our Hope; to thee do we cry, poor ban- 
ished sons of Eve; to thee do we send up our sighs, 
mourning and weeping in this valley of tears. Turn, 
then, most gracious Advocate, thine eyes of mercy towards 
us, and, after this our exile, show imto us the blessed fruit 
of thy womb, Jesus. O clement, O loving, O sweet Virgin 
Mary! 

The Memorare. 

Remember, O most gracious Virgin Mary, that never 
was it known that any one who fled to thy protection, 
implored thy help, and sought thy intercession, was left 
unaided. Inspired with this confidence I fly unto thee, O 
Virgin of Virgins, my Mother ! To thee I come, before 
thee I stand sinful and sorrowful. 

O Mother of the Word Incarnate, despise not my pe- 
titions, but in thy mercy hear and answer me. Amen. 



APPENDIX, 147 

The Angelas. 

To be said Morning, Noon, and Night. 

I. V. The angel of the Lord declared unto Mary. 
R. And she conceived of the Holy Ghost. Hail 
Mary ! etc. 
11. V. Behold the handmaid of the Lord. 

R. May it be done unto me according to Thy word. 
Hail Mary ! etc. 
in. V. And the Word was made flesh. 

R. And dwelt among us. Hail Mary ! etc. 
V. Pray for us, O holy Alother of God. 
R. That we may be made worthy of the promises of 
Christ. ^^., ^^^ ^^^.._ 

Pour forth, we beseech Thee, O Lord, Thy Grace into 
our hearts, that we, to whom the Incarnation of Christ • 
Thy Son was made known by the message of an angel, 
may, by His passion and cross, be brought to the glory of 
the resurrection, through the same Christ our Lord. 
Amen. The Regina Coeli. 

(Said in place of tHe Angclus from Easter to Trinity Sunday.) 

Queen of heaven ! rejoice, Alleluia ; 
For He whom thou wast made worthy to bear, Alle- 
luia; 
Hath risen, as He said, Alleluia. 
Pray for us to our God, Alleluia. 
V. Rejoice and be glad, O Virgin Mary, Alleluia. 
R. For the Lord hath risen indeed, Alleluia. 

Let us pray. 

God, who through the resurrection of Thy Son, our 
Lord Jesus Christ, hast vouchsafed to make glad the 
world, grant us, we beseech Thee, that through the inter- 
cession of the Virgin Mary, His Mother, we may attain 
the joys of eternal life. Through the same Christ our 
Lord. 

R. Amen. 

Prayer to the Guardian Angel. 
Angel of God, my guardian dear, 
To whom His love commits me here, 
Ever this day be at my side, 
To light and guard, to rule and guide. Amen. 



148 APPENDIX, 

For the Faithful Departed. 

O God, the Creator and Redeemer of all the faithful,. 
grant to the souls of Thy servants departed the remission- 
of all their sins, that through the devout prayers of Thy 
Church on earth they may obtain that remission of pain 
Avhich they have ever desired ; v^ho livest and reignest,. 
etc. Amen. 

V. Eternal rest give to them, O Lord ! 

R. And let everlasting light enlighten them. 

V. May they rest in peace. 

R. Amen. 

Prayer to the Holy Ghost. 

Come, O Holy Ghost, fill the hearts of Thy faithfut 
.and kindle in them the fire of Thy love. 

V. Send forth Thy Spirit and they shall be created.. 
R. And thou wilt renew the face of the earth. 

Let us pray. 

O God ! who by the light of the Holy Ghost didst in- 
struct the hearts of the faithful, grant us by this same 
Holy Spirit a love and relish of what is right and just,, 
and a constant enjoyment of His comforts, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

A Prayer to be said before our Actions. 

Prompt, we beseech Thee, O Lord ! our actions by Thy 
holy inspiration, and carry them on by Thy gracious as- 
sistance, that every prayer and work of ours may always, 
begin from Thee, and by Thee be happily ended. Through- 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



MORNING PRAYERS. 

As soon as you awake make the sign o£ the cross and say: 

Glory be to God the Father, who has created me. Glory^ 
be to God the Son, who has redeemed me. Glory be to God 
the Holy Ghost, who has sanctified me. 

Blessed be the Holy and undivided Trinity, now and 
forevermore. Amen. 



APPENDIX. 149 

When dressed, kneel and say: In the name of the Father, etc. 

O great God, the Sovereign Lord of heaven and earth,, 
I prostrate myself before Thee. With all the Angels and 
Saints I adore Thee. I acknowledge Thee to be my Crea- 
tor and Sovereign Lord, m.y first beginning and. my last 
end. I render to Thee the homage of my being and life. 
I submit myself to Thy holy will, and I devote myself to 
Thy divine service this day and forever. 

An Act of Faith, of Hope, of Love (pages 145, 146). 

An Act of Thanksgiving. 

O glorious Trinity ! I praise Thee and give Thee thanks 
for the numberless benefits Thou hast bestowed upon me. 
I thank Thee, O heavenly Father ! for having created me 
to Thy own image and likeness, and for having preserved 
me to this day. I thank Thee, O merciful Son ! for hav- 
ing redeemed me by Thy death, and so often fed me with 
Thy precious body and blood. I thank Thee, O Holy 
Ghost ! for having cleansed my soul by Thy grace in holy 
baptism, for having called me to the true faith, and so 
often washed me from my sins in the sacram.ent of pen- 
ance. I thank Thee, O most bountiful God ! for having 
preserved me the past night, and granting me this day to 
serve Thee. I earnestly invite all the saints of heaven 
and earth to join with me in praise and thanksgiving for 
Thy infinite goodness. 

Grant that I may spend this day well, and rather die 
than commit a mortal sin. 

O my God ! grant, I beseech Thee, that whatever I do 
this day may be pleasing to Thee ; and vouchsafe to direct 
all my actions to Thy honor and glory. 

To the Blessed Virgin. 

O Mary, my Queen and my Mother, I offer myself 
entirely to thee, and in order to prove myself devoted 
to thee, I consecrate to thee this day* my sight, my 
hearing, my speech, my heart, my whole being. 

Since, therefore, I am thine O good Mother, preserve 
and defend me as thy property and possession. 



150 AFPENDIX, 

To the Angel Guardian and Patron Saint. " 

O blessed spirit whom God in His mercy has appointed 

ro watch over me, intercede for me this day, that I may \ 

not stray from the path of virtue. Thou also, O happy ; 

Saint wjiose name I bear, pray for me, that I may serve | 

God faithfully in this life, as Thou hast done, and glorify ■ 
Him eternally with Thee in heaven. Amen. 

Our Father, Hail Mary, I believe in God, Salve Regina 

(pages 144, 146). . _ j 

The Angelus Domini (page 147). \ 

May the divine asistance remain always with us, and ' 

may the souls of the faithful departed, through the mercy \ 

of God, rest in peace. Amen. \ 

May the peace and blessing of Almighty God, the | 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, descend upon us and re- 
main with us forever. Amen. i 

Before you begin your work say: 

O my God ! I offer Thee this work ; vouchsafe to give it "' 
Thy blessing. ^ 

During the Day. j 

Raise your mind to God from time to time, especially when you hear the ; 
clock strike, saying: 

Grant, O my God ! that all the actions of this hour, and | 
those of every moment of my life, may be to Thy honor j 
and glory. \ 

As soon as you perceive you have fallen into any sin, ask pardon for it, 

saying: 

O my God ! I am heartily sorry for having offended 
Thee. I make a firm resolution, with the help of Thy 
grace, never more to fall into this sin, to confess it, to do 
penance for it, and avoid the occasions of it. 

Before meals say: 

In the name of the Father,etc., Our Father, etc.. Hail 
Mary, etc. 

Bless us, O Lord ! and these, Thy gifts, which we are 
about to receive from Thy bounty, through Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



APPENDIX, 151 

After meals say: 

f In the name of the Father, etc., Our Father, etc., 
Hail Mary, etc. 

We give Thee thanks, O Almighty God ! for all Thy 
benefits, who livest and reignest, world without end. 
Amen. 



EVENING PRAYERS. 

At night, before going to bed, kneel down and say the following pray- 
ers: 

ifi In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Blessed be the Holy and undivided Trinity, now and 
for evermore. Amen. 

Come, O Holy Ghost! fill the hearts of Thy faithful, 
and kindle in them the fire of Thy divine love. 

Place yourself in the presence of God.. 

Great God ! Lord of heaven and earth ! I prostrate 
myself before Thee. With all the Angels and Saints I 
adore Thee. I acknowledge Thee to be my Creator and 
Sovereign Lord, my first beginning and my last end. I 
render to Thee the homage of my being and life. I sub- 
mit myself to Thy holy w^ill, and I devote myself to Thy 
divine service now and forever. 

Here repeat the Acts of Faith, Hope and Love (pages 145, 146). Then 
return thanks to God for the favors bestowed on you. 

How shall I be able to thank Thee, O Lord! for all 
Thy favors ? Thou hast thought of me from all eternity ; 
Thou hast brought me forth from nothing; Thou hast 
given Thy life to redeem me, and Thou continuest daily 
to load me with Thy favors. Alas ! my God, what return 
can I make Thee for all Thy benefits, and particularly 
for the favors of this day? Join me, ye blessed spirits, 
and all ye elect, in praising the God of mercies, who is 
so good to so unworthy a creature. 



152 APPENDIX, 

Ask for Light to discover the sins you have committed this day. 

O Holy Ghost! Eternal source of light, show me, I 
beseech Thee, the sins I have committed this day in 
thought, word, and action, and grant me a perfect sorrow 
for them. 

Examine your conscience. — Reflect where you have 
been this day, in what company, etc. Call to mind the 
duties of your state and your different offences. 

Against God. — Omission or negligence in religious 
duties ; irreverence in church ; wilful distractions at 
prayer; oaths; murmurings; want of confidence and 
resignation. 

Against your neighbor. — Rash judgments; hatred; 
jealousy; contempt; desire of revenge; quarrelling; pas- 
sion; imprecations; injuries; detraction; raillery; dam- 
aging in goods or reputation; bad example; scandal; 
want of obedience, respect, charity, or fidelity. 

Against yourself. — Vanity ; human respect ; lies ; 
thoughts, desires, discourses or actions contrary to pur- 
ity ; intemperance ; impatience or rage ; sloth. 

Say the Confiteor (page 145). 

Act of Contrition (page 146). 

Pour down Thy blessing, O Lord ! on Thy Holy 
Church, on our Holy Father the Pope, on this diocese, on 
our Rt. Rev. Bishop (or Most Rev. Archbishop) and all 
pastors of souls; on this country, on our superiors tem- 
poral and spiritual, on our congregation ; on this family, 
on our parents, relations, benefactors, friends, and ene- 
mies. Help the poor, the sick, and those that are in their 
agony ; convert all heretics and enlighten the infidels. 

Pray for the Faithful Departed (see page 148). 

Memorare (page 146). 

O my Holy Angel ! be thou my protector. And thou 
my Holy Patron Saint N. and all the Saints of God, pray 
to the Lord our God for me. Glory be to the Father, etc. 

On going to bed say: 

^ In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ crucified I lay 
myself down to rest; may He bless, govern, and pre- 
serve me, and bring me to everlasting life. Amen. 



APPENDIX, 153 



THE ROSARY OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN. 

In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

I beheve in God the Father, etc. 
Our Father, etc. 
Hail i\Iary, three times. 
Glory be to the Father, etc. 

THE FIRST PART. 

The Five Joyful Mysteries. 

First IMystery. — The Incarnation. Our Father, ten 
Hail Marys, Glory he to the Father, 

Second Mystery. — The visitation of the Blessed Virgin 
to her cousin, St. Elizabeth. Our Father, etc. 

Third Mystery. — The birth of our Lord Jesus Christ 
in Bethlehem. Our Father, etc. 

Fourth Mystery. — The presentation of our Blessed 
Lord in the temple. Our Father, etc. 

Fifth Mystery. — The finding of the Child Jesus in the 
temple. Our Father, etc, ''Hail, Holy Queen'' (page 

143)- 

V. Pray for us, O holy Mother of God. 

R, That we may be made worthy of the promises of 

Christ. 

Let us pray. 

O God, whose Only Begotten Son, by His life, death, 
and resurrection, has purchased for us the rewards of 
eternal life! grant, we beseech Thee, that, meditating 
upon these mysteries in the most holy Rosary of the 
Blessed Virgin Mary, we may imitate what they contain, 
and obtain w^hat they promise, through the same Christ 
cur Lord. Amen. 

ifi In the name of the Father, etc. 



154 APPENDIX. 

THE SECOND PART. 

The Five Sorrowful Mysteries. 

First Mystery. — The prayer and bloody sweat of our 
Blessed Saviour in the garden. Our Father, etc. 

Second Mystery. — The scourging of our Blessed Lord 
at the pillar. Our Father, etc. 

Third Mystery. — The crowning of our Blessed Saviour 
with thorns. Our Father, -etc. 

Fourth Mystery. — Our Saviour carrying His cross. 
Our Father, etc. 

Fifth Mystery. — The Crucifixion. Our Father, etc. 
''Hail, Holy Queen,'' etc, ''Pray for us,'' etc, and "O 
God," etc, as in First Part. 

THE THIRD PART. 
The Five Glorious Mysteries. 

First Mystery. — The resurrection of Christ from tlie 
dead. Our Father, etc 

Second Mystery. — The ascension of Christ into heaven. 
Our Father, etc 

Third Mystery. — The coming of the Holy Ghost upon 
the Apostles and disciples. Our Father, etc 

Fourth Mystery. — The assumption of the Blessed Vir- 
gin Mary into heaven. Our Father, etc 

Fifth Mystery. — The coronation of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary in heaven. Our Father, etc "Hail, Holy 
Queen," etc, "Pray for us," etc, and "O God," etc. 

The Eight Beatitudes.— St. Matt. v. 

1. Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the 
kingdom of heaven. 

2. Blessed are the meek; for they shall possess the 
land. 



APPENDIX. 155 

3. Blessed are they that mourn ; for they shall be com- 
forted. 

4. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after jus- 
tice ; for they shall be filled. 

5. Blessed are the merciful; for they shall obtain 
mercy. 

6. Blessed are the clean of heart; for they shall see 
God. 

7. Blessed are the peace-makers ; for they shall be 
called the children of God. 

8. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice's 
sake ; for theijs is the kingdom of heaven. 

The Four Last Things to be Remembered. 

I, Death; 2, Judgment; 3, Heaven; 4, Hell. ''In all 
thy works remember thy last end and thou shalt never 
sin." — Ecclus. vii. 40. 

The Ten Commandments of God. 

1. I am the Lord thy God. Thou shalt not have strange 
gods before Me ; thou shalt not make to thyself any 
graven thing, nor the likeness of anything that is in the 
heavens above, or in the earth beneath, or in the waters 
under the earth. Thou shalt not adore them nor serve 
them. 

2. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God 
in vain. 

3. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day. 

4. Honor thy father and thy mother, that it may be 
well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. 

5. Thou shalt not kill. 

6. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

7. Thou shalt not steal. 

8. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neigh- 
bor. 

9. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife. 

10. Thou shalt not covet they neighbor's house, nor his 
field, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his 
ox, nor his ass, nor anything that is his. 



156 APPENDIX. 

The following is the shorter form of the Command- 
ments : 

1. I am the Lord thy God. Thou shalt not have 
strange Gods before me. 

2. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God 
in vain. 

3. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day. 

4. Honor thy father and thy mother. 

5. Thou shalt not kill. 

6. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

7. Thou shalt not steal, 

8. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neigh- 
bor. 

9. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife. 

10. Thou shalt not covert thy neighbor's goods. 

The Commandments of the Church. 

1. To rest from servile work, and to hear Mass on all 
Sundays and holy days of obligation. 

2. To fast and abstain on the days appointed by the 
Church. 

3. To confess our sins at least once a year. 

4. To receive worthily the Blessed Eucharist at Easter 
or within the time appointed. 

5. To contribute to the support of our pastors. 

6. Not to contract marriage without the presence of 
the priest and witnesses, nor to solemnize marriage at 
forbidden times ; not to marry persons who are not 
Catholics, or who are related to us within the forbidden 
degrees, nor to contract any marriage otherwise prohib- 
ited by the Church. 

Pious Ejaculations. 

To be repeated often during the day. There is an Indulgence attached tQ 
each of these short prayers. 

Jesus, Mary, Joseph! I give my heart and soul to you. 
Jesus, Mary, Joseph ! assist me in life and in death. 



APPENDIX, 157 

Jesus, Man% Joseph! may I expire in your sweet em- 
brace. 

(An Indulgence of loo days for each of these three aspirations). 

May the Divine Heart of Jesus and the Immaculate 
Heart of Mary be forever praised, blessed, loved, served, 
and glorified by men and angels. Amen. 

(Indulgence 60 days every day.) 

May the most just, most high, and most amiable will 
of God be done in all things, be praised and magnified 
forever. 



My sweetest Jesus, be not my judge, but my saviour. 



Jesus, my God, I love Thee above all things. 



Eternal Father! I offer Thee the precious blood of 
Jesus, in satisfaction for my sins, and for the wants of 
Holy Church. 



O sweetest heart of Jesus ! I implore 
That I may ever love Thee more and more. 



Sweet heart of Mary, be my salvation. 



St. Joseph, friend of the Sacred Heart, pray for us. 



— 158 — 



^nljaUI'SScrseit^nti, 



©eite. 
..7-17 



gfteligiott^Ic^re. 

©ittleituna. 3Jom S'kI uub ©ube 

bc8 aKeuf^eu 19 

(gtfteS .f>auVtftutf. 5Son b. ©laubcu 20 
§ 1. 23edviff u. ©egeiiftanb b. ©lauben^ 20 
§ 2. ^iot^tuenbiQfeit be§ (Siaubeu^ .... 22 
I 3. (Sigcuf^afteu be§ @laiibeu§ 22 

SSon b. a^oft. @lauBen§be!enntn.. 24 

Grftcr ©laubensartifa 24 

§ 1. SSon ©ott 



24 



1 2. ion ben brei 90ttlid)eu iieiloueii . . 28 
§3. «Dn b. (Si-jc^atfuiiQ uuD Dtcgienino 

beriBeit 29 

§ 4. SSon ben (Sugelu ^^ 

§ 5. Son ben eiften OJJenfdjen unb bem 

eaubenfaUe 32 

3n)eitev ®lauben§artifel 34 

fritter ®iauben§artitel • 3b 

§ 1. ^JJieujcbiDcrCuni^ :5eiu 6t)afti...... 3b 

§2 ®a§ Sm^enbleben Seju ^^^■^f^^-- • 3» 
§3. ®a§ bffcntUcbe Seben Sei'u ei;nfti 39 

iBiertcv ® laubengarttf el ^^ 

rviinfter ®lauben5artifel ^^ 

eec^fter ®lauben§artifel *3 

eiebeutet ^Iauben§aiti!el ^3 

mdbtev ® iaubcn§avtlf el 4b 

^Jceuntei- ®Iauben§arttfel 47 

§ 1. SSon ber mvcl)c Im ^agemcmcn... 47 
§ 2. 2Son ben StennjeiAcu bev Slud)e ... 49 
§ 3. Slnbere ©tgen^dbatten ber 5^ivcl)e 

e^rtfti 51 

§ 4. iBon bev ©emetnftbaft b. ^^iligen. -52 

3el)uter®lauben§artitel 54 

<glftev ®lauben§atti!el 54 

^wblfter ©laubeu§aitif el 55 

®cboten ^' 

SSonbem^auptgebote 57 

s 1. 2Son bcr Clebie ®Dtte§ 5» 

1 2 3Jon ber ©elbflc unb 9^a(i)ftenlicbe. 59 

S5on ben ge^n (iJeboteti ci-79 

^J5on ben ©eboten bet ^iti^e.- - 80-84 ^ 

PRAYERS. 



©elte. 
sfion b. Uebertretung b. ©ebote ... 84 ! 

§ 1. SSon ber eiiube uber^aupt 84 ' 

§ 2. SSon ^tn berjd)iebencn ©attungeu ' 

ber (2)uube 86 ^ 

25on bet Xugenb unb bet c^tlftU* 

(^en S5otl!ommenl^eit... 89 I 

§ 1. SSon bev d)viftlid)en 2:iicienb 90 

§ 2. SSon b. c^viftlid^en SSoaEommenl;eit 92 

^vittc^ ^milJtftutf* 25on ben ®na.- 

beninit.em 94 

§ 1. 25on ber ®nabe iiberl)aupt 94 

§ 2. Ujon ber ttjirfUc^en (^\\at)c 94 \ 

§ 3. Sou ber t)eiligma(^enben ®nabe . . 95 
SBon ben ^eiltgen ©ahamenten ... 97 

S5on ber Saufe 99 ; 

SSon bet gitmung loi 

SSon hem aHet^eiliaften (Sa!ra* 

ntente be§ mtat§ 103 ! 

§ 1. SSon ber ©encnrcart (Sbrifti im 

l)eil. ©afvnmente 103 | 

§ 2. S5on bem ^eil. 9J2cnopfer 106 j 

§ 3. SSon ber Ijeit. Communion 109 j 

SSonbetSBuge 112 : 

§ 1. SSon b. 9lnrufuno b. ^etl. ®etTte§ 113 i 

§2. SSon b. erfovjdjung b. ®en3t|jen§ 114 | 

§ 3. SSon ber 9?eue 115 

§4. S5on bem SSorfa^ 117 ; 

§ 5. ^4?on ber 93eicbtc 118 

§ 6. SSon ber ®enngt^uung 121 , 

SSomOTIaffe 122 

25on bet lefetenCetung 123 , 

SSon bet ^tteftettoeil^e. 125 | 

SSon bet(S5e 126 

SSon ben ©ahamentalten 128 | 

SSom^eWe 129 \ 

% 1. SSon bem ®ebete be§ £»errn 132 { 

1 2. SSon bem englif (!^en ©rn^e 134 

SSon b. !tt(5It(^en (Eetentonten... 138 j 
i SSet(^t*^nba(^t 138 i 

144 



FATHER GARESCHE'S CHEERFUL HELPFUL BOOKS 

This Popular Author's Books have the merit 
of being Practical and Making Spirituality- 
attractive. Should be in every Catholic home. 

Each with a frontispiece. 16mo, cloth, net, 
$1.50; postage 10 cents. 




THE PATHS OF GOODNESS. Some helpful 

thoughts on Spiritual Progress. 
YOUR OWN HEART. Some Helps to under- 
stand it. 
YOUR SOUL'S SALVATION. Instructions on 

Personal Holiness. 

THE THINGS IMMORTAL. Spiritual thoughts for everyday reading. 
YOUR INTERESTS ETERNAL. Our service to Our Heavenly 

Father. 
THE MOST BELOVED WOMAN. The Prerogatives and Glories of 

the Blessed Mother of God. 
YOUR NEIGHBOR AND YOU. Our dealings with those about us. 

IDEAL BOOKS OF INSTRUCTION FOR CHILDREN 

Written in an easy style, these charmingly edifying books will not 
only entertain and help Boys and Girls to understand their Religion 
better, but will aid Parents and Teachers when instructing them. 

The following 9 Books, 16mo, each, net, $0.75; postpaid, 80 cents. 

THE LAWS OF THE KING, or. Talks on the Commandments. 
TALKS WITH THE LITTLE ONES ABOUT THE APOSTLES' 

CREED 
THE GIFT OF THE KING. A simple explanation o£ the doctrine 

and ceremonies of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. 
LESSONS OF THE SAVIOUR. The most important of Christ's 

parables are described and lessons drawn therefrom. 
THE STORIES OF THE MIRACLES OF OUR LORD. A simple 

narration of the wonderful things Our Lord did during His public 

life. 
THE STORY OF THE FRIENDS OF JESUS. These friends are 

the angels in heaven, His lovers on earth, and the Holy Innocents. 
THE QUEEN'S FESTIVALS. A simple, devotional and delightful 

explanation of Our Blessfd Lady's Feasts. 
STORY OF THE DIVINE CHILD. Told for Children in Pictures 

and in Words.. By Very Rev. Dean A. A. Lings. 
MARY THE QUEEN. A life of the Blessed Mother for Her Little 

Ones. 

THE STORY OF JESUS SIMPLY TOLD FOR THE YOUNG. By 

Rosa Mulholland. 24mo, net, $1.00; postpaid, $1.10. 
PATRON SAINTS FOR CATHOLIC YOUTH. By M. E. Mannix. 

3 vols- Each volume illustrated; net $1.25; postage, 10 cents. 
LITTLE LIVES OF THE SAINTS FOR CHILDREN. By Th. 

Berthold. 16mo, illustrated, net, $1.25; postage, 10 cents. 
A CHILD'S LIFE OF ST. JOAN OF ARC. By Mary E. Mannix. 

12mo, illustrated, net, $1.50; postage, 10 cents. 

Our lOO-page Catalogue Sent Free Upof} Request 




FATHER LASANCE'S PRAYER-BOOKS 

The most popular prayer-book in English. 

MY PRAYER-BOOK 

HAPPINESS IX GOODNESS 
Reflections, Counsels, Prayers, and Devotions. 
By Rev. F. X. Lasance. 

A Prayer-Book containing the best general pray- 
ers and devotions, reflections and counsels^a 
prayer-book teaching happiness i.n goodness — a 
prayer-book that is different — the most popular of 
all prayer-books — "My Prayer-Book." 

THE YOUNG MAN'S GUIDE 

Counsels, Reflections, and Prayers for Catholic Young Men. By 
Rev. F. X. Lasance. The best prayer-book for young men. 

THE CATHOLIC GIRL'S GUIDE 

Counsels and Devotions for Girls in the Ordinary Walks of Life and 
in Particular for the Cliildren of Mary. By Rev. F. X. Lasance. 

The aforementioned Books can be had in the follozving Bindings 
Seal Grain Cloth, stiff covers, square corners, red edges, $1.50; Imita- 
tion Leather, limp, round corners, red edges, $1.90; gold edges, $2.25; 
American Seal, limp, $3.25. Finer Bindings up to $7.75. 

POPULAR FAMILY BOOKS 

GOFFINE'S DEVOUT INSTRUCTIONS ON 
THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS 

For the Sundays and Holj^-days. With the Lives 
of Many Saints of God, Explanations of Faith and 
Duty, and of Church Ceremonies, a Method of 
Hearing Mass, Morning and Evening Prayers, a 
Description of the Holy Land. 

Preface by Cardinal Gibbons. 
140 illus. 705 pages. 8vo, 
cloth, net, $L75; postpaid $2.00 

LITTLE PICTORIAL LIVES of the SAINTS 

With Instructions on the Movable Feasts and Re- 
flections for Every Day in the Year. 625 pages. 400 
illustrations. 12mo, size 4i^x7 in. $2.00; postpaid, 
$2.25. 

This book offers in convenient shape the lives of 
many eminent servants of God, forming as it were 
a book of daily meditation. It is printed from clear, 
legible type and is attractively^ bound. 

Our 100-page Catalogue Sent Free Upon Request 





Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Jan. 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-^1 It 



i' 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





017 337 505 • 




